
{' /^^ 



Qass 

Book T f- — 



/ ^ 'wy "^ r\ 



1 1 







/ 



PIONEER: 



NARRATIVE 

OF THE 

NATIVITY, EXPERIENCE, TRAVELS, AND 
MINISTERIAL LABOURS 



OF 



^>• 



REV. CHARLES GILES, 

Author of the " Triumph of Truth," etc. 



WITH 



INCIDENTS, OBSERVATIONS, AND REFLECTIONS. 




y 

NEW-YORK: 
PUBLISHED BY G. LANE & P. P. SANDFORD, 

FOR THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, AT THE CONFEREN'CE 
OFFICE, 200 MULBERRY-STREET. 

^_^ J. Collord, Printer. 



" Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1844, by 
G. Lank & P. P. Sandford, in the Clerk's Office of the District 
Court of the Southern District of New- York, 



h 



• * * - ■ • 



t- ''\ ' 



CONTENTS. 



Introduction . . Page 7 

CHAPTER I. 

Nativity — War terminated — Parentage — Condition of the country 
— Moral training — Early impressions — Religion in New-England — 
My father's state of mind — Age of Reason — Popular doctrines — Infi- 
delity — Mr. Coffin and Mr. Ballou — Deism and Universalism compared 
— Mr. Huntington — Pilgrim's Progress — A dream — Early sensibilities 
— Dread of death — Three incidents — Love of nature . . 11 

CHAPTER n. 

Emigration designed — Attacliment to home — Anticipations — Em- 
barked for Albany — Passage on the Sound — Hell-gate — Nevi'-York — 
Divine service — The museum — Former and latter days compared — 
Scenes on the Hudson — Albany — Schenectady — Passage up the Mo- 
hawk — Fort Plain — Detention — Jouniey by land — Place of destination 
— Log-house — Reflections — Comfoits realized — Life in jeopardy 34 

CHAPTER m. 

Religious impressions — Dreadful storm — Singular man — Incidents 
in Connecticut — The missionary — Year 1800 — Refonnation — Two 
preachers — Obsen'ations — Eldest sister — Affecting scene — Resolu- 
tion — A pious lady — The witness — Family converted — Strange opera- 
tions • . . . 52 



CONTENTS, 



CHAPTER IV. 

Nature's language — The Bible — Duty — Call to preach — Elm tree 
— Licensed to exhort — Observations — Quarterly meetings — Form of 
religion — Authorized to preach — Militia company — Feelings and views 
respecting war — Soldier under Christ — Camp meeting — Lorenzo Dow 
— Free salvation — Government of the voice . . Page 79 



CHAPTER V. 

Situation — Divine aid — Recommended to travel — Seneca circuit — 
Journey — Commencement — Inhabitants — Colleague — Mode of preach- 
ing — Medical works — Old fort — Jemima Wilkerson — Remarkable 
case — Camp meeting — Reflections — Wilderness — Accommodations — 
Support — Sickness — Divine government — End of the year . 101 



CHAPTER VL 

Welcome home — Itinerant system — Otsego circuit — The country — 
Inhabitants — Godliness and ungodliness — Piety in the church — Secta- 
rian jealousies — Calvinism and Arminianism — Satyrical essay — Apo- 
logy — Preacher's position — Ministering spirits — Strange event — 
Places of worship — Gospel and its effects — Cooperstown — Matrimony 
— Conference • v- ^'^^ 



CHAPTER Vn. 

Westmoreland — Ebenezer White — Resignation to events — Metho- 
dist church — XJtica— High calling — Thoughts on " What is man ?" — 
Rich and poor — Daniel Sealy — Errors in judgment — Conference — Or- 
dination service — Thoughts on s^xjstoUcal succession . . 143 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Returned — Strange movement — New-Hartford — Infidelity in high 
places — The Irish preacher — An infidel converted — Mr. Ballou's visit 
— Progress of truth — ^Location Page 1 59 

CHAPTER IX. 

Genesee Conference — Chenango circuit— Early preachers — Liberal 
offer — Vile man — World in a mass — Discipline — Improvements — 
Watchmen — Journey to Niagara — Effects of war — The cataract — 
Western circuit — Mr. Sizer — Celebration speech — Welsh church — 
Visiting — Dying sinner — Epidemic — A letter — Ebenezer White g6ne 
— Sketch of a discourse — William Case — A dream — What have I 
done? 169 



CHAPTER X. 

Conference — Closing scene — Dream again — Oneida district — Band 
of brethren — Sauquoit — Quarterly meetings — An incident — Mistaken 
man — Road to St. Lawrence — Quarterly meeting — Effects of light- 
ning — Year ended — Conference at Lyons — ^Arrangements for the year 
— Methodism — Remarks on mysteries — A sick person healed — Eflfects 
of calomel — Vicissitudes in life 206 



CHAPTER XI. 

General Conference — Bishop Asbury gone — Hi8 remains removed 
— Ceremonies — Thoughts on the end of man — Annual conference — 
Remarks on camp meetings — Intemperance — The distiller — Great ex- 
citement — Copy of a sermon wanted — Meeting in the woods — Confer- 
ence in Canada — Bishop George — Lost one and gained another — 
Love-feast — Mr. Le Ray — The criminals — A letter — Coloured man- 
Term closed ....... 289 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER XII. 



Chenango district — Encouragements — Two camp meetings — Owner 
of the ground converted — Remarks on covetousness — Eccentric 
preacher — Corner stone of a church in Ithaca — Cazenovia court-house 
— Seminary established — Reflection ... Page 266 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Oneida district — A young preacher — Former scenes revived — 
Changes in society — Remarks on education — Practical school — Mrs. 
Hemans — Elihu Burritt — Dr. Franklin — Continual warfare — A pious 
family — Great excitement — Opposition to excitements — Troubles in 
the church — Brother T.-:-Reformation in Utica . . . 284 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Twelve years — York Mills — Church erected — Great reformation — 
Remarkable case — Painful occurrence — Regulations — Secular busi- 
ness and afflictions — An incident — Manlius station — A work com- 
menced — An atheist — Remarks on afflictions — Reading sermons — 
The present age — Dr. Fisk — Two examples — The tombs — The 
future 308 



INTRODUCTION. 



Some readers are delighted with the biographies 
of good and intelHgent persons, in every condition 
in hfe ; others seem enraptured only with those 
which exhibit the achievements of renowned per- 
sonages, who, by the control of events, or rare 
endowments, have been enabled to figure in the 
high departments of the world. But, as the travel- 
ler, after satisfying his curiosity in climbing over 
the Andes or Alpine Mountains, grows weary with 
his unnatural elevation, and gladly leaves it to enjoy 
the more delightful regions below ; so those read- 
ers, though charmed for awhile with the sport, in 
following princes in their pompous movements, or 
heroes over fields of blood and carnage, become 
weary, at last, with these scenes of high life, and 
choose for a relief to follow the more auspicious 
track of others in different and lower stations in the 
world. 

In a religious biography the reader expects to 
find an account of the responsible part acted by the 



INTRODUCTION. 



person himself ; the treatment he has received from 
his fellow-men, together with his Christian experi- 
ence ; and how Providence has attended him from 
year to year. So these works are chiefly designed 
to proclaim the power of grace ; and to show the 
various gifts and dealings of God to the children of 
men, in the economy of salvation. Though these 
gracious bestowments come from one source, and 
for the same end, the administrations are wonder- 
fully diversified : hence the wisdom and goodness 
of God are not only apparent in the condition of 
those who are in the high departments of the 
church ; but are as clearly discovered in the lives 
of the obscure and lowly. In the same manner 
we see the power of God as fully exhibited in a 
twinkling star, as in the sun ; — in a grain of sand, 
as in a mountain ; — in a rose or violet, as in a 
spreading oak, or towering cedar. So the care and 
goodness of God can be traced to every living mor- 
tal, not excepting the evil and unthankful : for his 
tender mercies are over all his works. Even if 
the fluttering sparrow could write her own biogra- 
phy, she could tell a pleasing story concerning the 
common mercies of Heaven to her. 

By sacred vows of consecration the author sur- 
rendered himself to God, in his youth, to be a ser- 
vant to the church and the world. And during 



INTRODUCTION. 



his pilgrimage so far, he has been a favoured 
subject of divine Providence ; learned many things 
by experience which he could not have learned 
otherwise ; travelled many years to proclaim the 
gospel ; formed an extensive acquaintance with 
men and manners ; seen the power of truth triumph 
over sin and error ; passed through many vicissi- 
tudes of joy and sorrow ; and, with painful emo- 
tions, attended many of his fellow-mortals to the 
tomb. But after all, he cannot foretel what opinions 
the world will form respecting his motives, or 
course of life ; nor is he anxious to know. It has 
truly been his ruling object, " to have ahoays a 
conscience void of offence toioard God and to- 
ivard meny Among the rules of life by which 
his acts have been governed, this has been a promi- 
nent one : Always to try to do good, and to avoid 
doing harm : by which efforts he hoped to lessen 
the miseries of the world, and increase its happi- 
ness : for the accomplishment of this desirable 
object his strength and talents have been employed. 
But what amount of good he has done in the world, 
eternity may tell. He, however, does cherish this 
consolation, that if his labours have not made the 
condition of the world any better, it is probably no 
worse in consequence of his existence in it. 

Many of the events recorded in this Narrative 



10 INTRODUCTION. 

were printed deeply in the author's memory ; and 
others were committed to writing. But he had 
formed no design to present to the pubhc a work of 
this kind till recently. The solicitations of some 
intimate friends brought the matter under consider- 
ation ; and, after deliberating on the subject awhile, 
he was induced to believe that many things that 
have occurred in the course of his life, if published 
to the world, would be interesting to some, and 
instructive and beneficial to others, in passing 
along over the rough bridge of life, in the same 
world of care, toil, and perplexity. 

Whatever the writer has done worthy of imitation 
he sincerely hopes will be remembered ; and what- 
ever errors he has-been led into for the want of 
perfect knowledge and foresight, he believes will 
be covered by the soft mantle of charity. The 
whole, therefore, is submitted to the candid and 
inquiring public with becoming deference and 
respect. The Author. 



PIONEER. 



CHAPTER I. 

Nativity — War terminated — Parentage — Condition of the country 
— Moral training — Early impressions — Religion in New-England — 
My father's state of mind — Age of Reason — Popular doctrines — Infi- 
delity — Mr. Coffin and Mr. Ballou — Deism and Universalism compared 
— Mr. Huntington — Pilgrim's Progress — A dream — Early sensibilities 
— Dread of death — Three incidents — Love of nature. 

In the transit of reflection to return to the place of 
one's nativity, to call up the distant associations of 
youthful days, and then follow up the mazy course of 
life, unavoidably awakens intense and mingled emo- 
tions. There, at the base of life's rugged eminence, 
the hand of Providence, that often Avorks unseen, can 
be evidently traced amidst the changes of time, through 
joys and sorrows, along the diversified path of child- 
hood. There, I also see how parental kindness, one 
of the last things to be forgotten, watched with anxious 
hopes and distressing fears, by night and day, over my 
infancy and juvenile years. How cold and base the 
heart must be that feels no gratitude for the tender care 
bestowed by indulgent parents ! A grateful feeling is 
more precious than gold in the esteem of a benevolent 
friend ; but ingratitude falls on the bosom of a kind 
protector with a paralyzing influence. 

New-England, the land of the Pilgrims, renowned 



12 PIONEER. 

for romantic hills and cultured valleys, is associated 
with my affections. In the state of Connecticut, near 
Fort Griswold, a place distinguished in the history of 
the revolution, lies the humble place of my nativity. 
On the 22d of Feb., 1783, I became a member of the 
human family amidst the elements of sin and misery ; 
and that, too, at the memorable period when the revo- 
lutionary troubles were approaching toward a happy 
termination. The sound of triumphant rejoicings, 
which arose on account of that auspicious event, 
passed over me unnoticed, as I lay in my cradle, 
"pleased with a rattle, tickled with a straw." 

When this desirable period arrived, a proclamation 
was sounded, throughout the martial ranks, requiring 
a cessation of hostilities in conformity to the ratified 
treaty of peace between the realm of Great Britain 
and the United States of America. A happy change 
then began to be visible : the stormy aspect of the 
revolution soon rolled away ; proud armies met each 
other on the line of equality, passed the signals of 
peace, and became social friends. So these disastrous 
commotions soon sunk down into a political calm. But, 
fortunately for me, by the order of Providence, I was 
born too late to hear the direful sound of those perilous 
conflicts, or to see the bloody battle-fields, and appall- 
ing conflagrations, which distinguished those days of 
national calamity. 

The inhabitants of New-England have been justly 
renowned for enterprise, industry, and perseverance : 
these traits of character were apparent in all their po- 
litical and domestic operations ; and so strong was the 
influence of practical education among them, that these 



PIONEER. 13 

habits became interwoven thoroughly in every class 
of community. Being trained according to these cus- 
toms of the country, my parents early formed habits of 
industry and economy. Idleness they considered a 
violation of the laws of reason, nature, and Providence ; 
but industry, a duty, enjoined by the mandate of the 
Creator. Agriculture engaged my father's early atten- 
tion for the support of his growing family : a calling 
which he deemed no less honourable than useful. 
Besides, he possessed a tact for the business ; and was 
very particular and systematical in the management of 
everything ; which, in turn, won him proverbial hon- 
ours among his neighbours. He was not only en- 
dowed with a strong physical constitution ; but he also 
possessed a penetrating intellect ; and was much 
delighted with reading, and conversing with persons 
of information and intelligence. But he was often 
heard to lament that, while in youth, his opportunities 
■for acquiring an education had been so limited. The 
importance of learning was obvious to him, both for 
the exhibition of native talent, and for extensive use- 
fulness in the world. Hence he was resolved to do 
all that he could to promote the education of his chil- 
dren. The expense he endured with pleasure, while 
he saw them advancing in the pursuit of useful know- 
ledge. 

Though encouragements were beginning to open for 
enterprise and improvement, still the country, at that 
early period, was furnished only with a few endowed 
institutions of learning ; and these, many, for the want 
of means, could not reach. But the common branches 
were open to all, and were universally pursued ; while 



14 PIONEER. 

the higher and ornamental branches were chiefly left 
for prouder days, and greater resources of wealth. 
Moreover, the country, at that time, was destitute of 
many of the useful institutions, and benevolent societies, 
which now extend their fostering influences to every 
section of the nation. 

It is confessed that much was wanting then in 
community to mould and beautify the elements of 
mind and morals ; still there were some things con- 
nected with those early days of simplicity, which, 
though now abandoned, were superior to many of the 
changes in society that are falsely called improvements. 
The people stood then more generally upon a level ; 
were more plain and artless in their dress and equi- 
page. And, as a natural consequence, the demand was 
much less for the gewgaws and fashions of the old 
world. The affected feverish spirit that now pervades 
almost every class of society, was then only partially 
known. There was less inclination to envy and dis- 
simulation — men were more true to their engagements : 
man seemed more like a brother to man. The induce- 
ments to adventure in wild speculations were at that 
day comparatively small ; hence, men were more 
resiorned to their condition, and contented with their 
proper calling. There was less travelling then ; and 
the people formed fewer acquaintances ; so their 
friendships, desires, and purposes, were formed on 
local plans. And, by the law of necessity, they were 
taught to be industrious and economical ; — which is, 
after all, the true philosophy of living : the direct way 
to be useful, happy, and independent. 

My parents, at this early period, were not professors 



PIOxNEER. 15 

of religion. They, nevertheless, had a high respect 
for the canons of morality, which was obviously seen 
in their daily walk : they carried out their moral prin- 
ciples everywhere, and in everything ; which had a 
powerful sway on my tender mind. Though I was 
but a child, their example was a law sufficiently strong, 
without any direct precept, to hold entire control over 
my determinations and actions ; such were the love 
and reverence I had for them. 

Morality, though not true religion, is nevertheless 
closely allied to it : the power of its philosophy binds 
the wayward passions, holds the mind in check, and 
imprints the lineaments of dignity and propriety on 
human character. Without morality human nature 
becomes degraded, and sinks below the brute ; — a 
mournful sight indeed ! 

To be trained up with moral examples ever in. view, 
mingled with the endearment of parental affection, is a 
high privilege, which children rarely know how to 
prize. Though others may take a different view of 
the subject ; still, to me, it appears a fortunate circum- 
stance that I was kept, in the early part of my life, 
under the watchful eye of parents who had a high 
respect for the moral law. What course I should have 
taken, if the circumstances of my training had been 
otherwise, I cannot tell. But, as far back as I can 
remember, a moral feeling of right and wrong so in- 
fluenced my mind, that sin appeared to me not only 
disgraceful, but ruinous. The common, low, vulgar 
practice of profane swearing I abhorred. Yes, the 
sound of any unhallowed expression wounded my 
feelings, then, as it woidd now ; and on such occasions, 



16 PIOXEER. 

my disapprobation was often expressed in timorous, 
child-like reproofs. My father's example was invaria- 
bly against the practice ; still some of his workmen 
frequently uttered unhallowed exclamations, which I 
was occasionally obliged to hear. 

I well recollect, that when a small lad, I was set to 
drive the oxen in subduing a stony field ; and, in the 
course of operation, the plough was frequently thrown 
from its furrow by the stones : the young man, who 
was holding the instrument, often, while irritated, 
uttered some profane words, which disgusted me ex- 
ceedingly. Hence, I mildly requested him to tell me 
what good was produced by such expressions ? He 
briefly replied thus : " To plough such stony ground is 
enough to make a minister swear." 

One day, while running across a field, I accidentally 
wounded my foot, and, in my distress, I inadvertently 
uttered a wicked exclamation. How I was influenced 
to do that which I abhorred in my heart I never could 
tell. A sense of horror and guilt immediately ensued. 
The disapprobation of Heaven, like a cloud, seemed 
to hang over my head, while the pit of destruction 
appeared to yawn beneath my feet. With all my heart 
I implored mercy ; and solemnly promised the Lord, 
who alone heard me, that I would never so violate his 
holy law again ; and it seemed to me that he instantly 
granted an answer to my request. 

Moreover, while in the days of boyhood, the senti- 
ment was deeply imprinted on my mind, that the 
righteous would be happy in the future world, and the 
wicked would be wretched there. This impression 
was not made by the type of instruction ; for I have 



PIONEER. 17 

no recollection that my parents ever attempted to 
establish in the minds of their children a belief in any- 
particular religious tenets ; for, at that time, it was 
evident they were not settled themselves on any reli- 
gious system. Nor were the notions of human agency, 
rewards and punishments hereafter, produced, in my 
mind, by the ministry of orthodox preachers. These 
apprehensions, like my attendant shadow, followed me 
as far back as my memory can reach, even before I 
attended church — children were then often left at 
home. Nor did I then understand the hio^h origin of 
these sacred impressions : we were not questioned on 
such vital subjects ; nor was any personal instruction 
given, not even by ministers when they visited us. 
The cloud of moral darkness which then overspread 
the land was great and fearful. 

In those days the religion of New-England consisted 
chiefly in hollow form. The sabbath was rigorously 
observed, and the formalities of public worship highly 
venerated by many. But holy living, deep piety, and 
experimental religion, were matters not critically un- 
derstood by the multitude ; and hence rarely found a 
place among the common subjects of conversation. 

In years elapsed the community had been aroused 
from their moral slumbers by the thunder of Mr. 
Whitefield's eloquence. But many of the subjects of 
that reformation, who truly emerged from moral dark- 
ness into spiritual light and life, being left to the guid- 
ance of formal, cold-hearted teachers, soon copied 
their spirit, became moulded into their formality, and so 
lost their identity, as spiritual children of the devoted 
Whitefield. So, in a great measure, the glory of that 



18 PIONEER. 

reformation passed away with the roll of a few change- 
ful years, leaving only some monumental churches 
behind to tell that the people once enjoyed better 
days. 

To doubt and discard everything that the mind 
cannot comprehend is known to have a delusive 
tendency. This probably was one of my father's 
greatest errors. A superficial view of things was not 
satisfactory to him. The natural ruling inclination of 
his mind was, to search for a key to unlock the arcana 
of nature, religion, and Providence. Hence he laboured 
to analyze every subject ; to investigate everything to 
the bottom ; and wanted to comprehend all the mys- 
teries which appeared, in his view, before he was 
willing to believe the facts. Many things, in the 
compass of experimental religion, to his doubting 
mind, were dark and mysterious ; and some of the 
facts, recorded in the Scriptures, were above his com- 
prehension ; therefore, in accordance with his views, 
he was inclined to doubt the authenticity of some parts 
of the sacred oracles. So, by the power of false phi- 
losophy, he was driven to the dark verge of the vortex 
of infidelity. The fact is obvious, that the affinity 
which exists between the carnal mind and infidelity 
causes their unhappy combination : such occurrences 
have been common in all ages. 

It was evident that my father, at this time, was not 
resting on any system of faith. He presumed that 
there was solid ground on which his mind could rest, 
but knew not in what field of observation it lay. He 
therefore adopted a free mode of thinking for himself, 
and concluded to let others think also for themselves. 



PIONEER. 19 

till the right way could be discovered. So his mind 
was kept continually vacillating from theory to theory, 
like a bee flying over the wide common from flower to 
flower : hence he only imposed on his children moral 
and secular restraints ; beyond these they were left 
free to think for themselves, to examine principles, and 
form conclusions ; and to read such books as they 
were disposed to select. We had the Bible, and any 
one had liberty to read it by night or day. And, 
among other books, we had Paine's Age of Reason, a 
meagre, infidel work ; which seemed too low and 
vulgar to be the emanation of an enlightened, noble 
mind. 

Thomas Paine was unquestionably endowed with a 
strong intellect : all who have read his political essays 
have freely awarded him that distinction. But in his 
Age of Reason, where he attempted to refute the Bible, 
he exhibited the baseness of his heart, together with 
the black dross of his weakest thoughts. Yet with all 
its absurdities, coming from the pen of a distinguished 
fellow-citizen, also from one of the strong advocates 
for political liberty, it had a brief popularity. Many 
in community wished to gratify their curiosity by pe- 
rusing the impious wonder. Hence it found its way 
into New-England, and to my father's house, where 
everything was read that came to hand, the Age of 
Reason not excepted. But I was too young to be 
influenced any way by such hollow, stale sophistry, as 
appeared in that work. Some detached sentences of 
it still remain in my recollection. But, in the narrow 
limits of my observation, it did not appear that the 
validity of the Holy Bible was, in the least, impaired 



20 PIONEER. 

by that production. True, as before stated, the work 
at first excited a strong sensation in the public mind, 
and became the subject of much conversation — some 
contended for it, and others against it, till it lost its 
novelty ; then it sunk among the rubbish, to be forgotten. 

In those days the New-England pulpits teemed 
with the most rigid Calvinistic divinity. The doctrine 
of necessity stood, in bold relief, on the front of the 
public ministrations. That " God for his own glory 
hath foreordained whatsoever comes to pass," seemed 
to be the foundation on which the sacred order 
stood. Hence, they boldly taught that part of mankind 
were elected, or otherwise, created for happiness, and 
so encircled with fatality that it was not in their power 
to defeat the end — the rest of the world passed by, or 
otherwise, made for the exhibition of divine sove- 
reignty, with the doom of reprobation on them, before 
they were born, without any power to escape it. And 
the number in each class made so definite that it could 
not be increased or diminished. So any reprobate 
dying in infancy must be cast into hell to writhe in 
endless despair, and that, too, not for actual or inhe- 
rent sin, seen in them by their Creator, but only to 
show his glorious power and justice. 

This doctrinal picture, with all these horrific fea- 
tures, was designed to represent the character and 
government of God — the great, loise, and holy God of 
love. The outlines of the picture were drawn in the 
Confession of Faith ; which received every argumenta- 
tive tint, light, and shadow, which the learning and 
skill of the popular preachers of that day could bestow. 

Tomanyofthereasonersoutofthe Calvinistic school, 



PIONEER. 21 

the broad assumption, that " God hath foreordained 
whatsoever comes to pass," appeared to be fraught 
with gross absurdity. To their understanding, if the 
doctrine were true, the final judgment would be only 
an empty, useless ceremony : for the high control that 
fixed the fatality of all things decided, at the same time, 
the eternal destiny of all mankind. So every chosen 
child of Adam being predestinated, or elected, to life, 
was consequently, at that moment, adjudged to be 
an heir of heaven ; and every one, created for repro- 
bation, was irreversibly doomed that instant to an 
endless hell. Therefore the great judgment day will 
not reverse or change any of the fates of men that 
were determined before the creation of the world. 

Moreover, they conceived that the dread doctrine 
of predestination not only made the general judgment 
void, but nullified the doctrine of man's moral agency 
and accountability. For if the thoughts, words, and 
acts of men were foreordained, the conclusion is fal- 
lacious that they do anything voluntarily. If predes- 
tination reigns over the intellectual world, and over 
everything, its Qfveration is like a vast complicated 
piece of machinery : no power below the Deity can 
arrest its course ; no finite being can disturb any 
part of its secret concatenation, or break the smallest 
fibre in the web of destiny. The laws of predestina- 
tion are absolute ; they never were broken, nor can 
they ever be broken. Hence, there can be no trans- 
gression, nor anything in the likeness of sin. Pre- 
destination does everything that is done ; and every- 
thing that is done is right — nothing that comes to pass 
is wrong. The sinner then cannot repent, for he has 



22 PIONEER. 

broken no decree ; hence, he cannot mourn for any- 
thing he has done. He can only feel sorrow that God 
foreordained that he should break his holy law. He 
cannot pray for pardon, because he needs no pardon 
for doing what God determined he should do. So 
they reasoned on the doctrines. 

The peculiar doctrines of Calvinism, however, were 
embraced by the most distinguished sects of Chris- 
tians, at that time ; though many out of these 
churches believed that the nature and tendency of the 
doctrines were but partially understood, even among 
themselves. But it was deemed a great advance to- 
ward infidelity for any one to question the truth of the 
doctrines, or to attempt to bring reasons to bear against 
them. Education and common consent had a great 
tendency to give this creed of the land popularity. 
And, withal, the respect and reverence generally 
maintained, in the religious community, for the sup- 
posed infallibility of the learned clergy, excluded all 
grounds for doubt and inquiry, as if their faith were 
" the end of all perfection." 

But some at that day, who were tjabiased by educa- 
tion, stumbled over these doctrines into the dark 
waste of infidelity ; and with apparent disgust openly 
said : " If the doctrines of predestination, particular 
election, and reprobation, be the doctrines of the Bible, 
we are disposed to disown it, and embrace a system 
of faith more compatible with the principles of reason 
and common sense : if the Bible teaches us that the 
almighty Being is partial in his government, unjust 
and cruel, we are resolved not to believe the book." 
Thus, many besides my father were inclined to doubt, 



PIONEER. 23 

and remained for some time in that unhappy state, 
vacillating between the repulsive dogmas of Calvinism 
and the wild speculations of Deistical philosophy. 
Hence, Paine's Age of Reason was read with critical 
attention. But the author's" style, and his mode of 
reasoning, were not pleasing to some of his readers, 
and his theory was pronounced, " frost-bitten ground" 
by others. 

In this commotion of thought and sentiment some 
appeared to remain indifferent ; many settled on the 
sand-bank of infidelity, while others took shelter under 
the more plausible doctrine of final restoration ; and 
with others my father, at length, embraced the spe- 
cious theory of Universalism proper. Though it was 
merely a cloud of sophistical darkness, he imagined 
that it was a body of light. He therefore exulted in 
the decision he had made, confidently believing that 
he had found the right way. He argued strongly in 
favour of the scheme, and recommended it to all 
around as an infallible remedy for a guilty conscience, 
and the fear of a future hell. Influenced by such 
views; together with earthly motives, some of his 
neighbours were induced to come over and unite with 
him in building up the liberal faith on the new platform. 
Michael Cofiin and Hosea Ballon were then active 
young men, travelling at large, and preaching the doc- 
trine of Universalism. They came occasionally into 
Groton, and preached in our neighbourhood, where 
they found a friendly reception, and made some prose- 
lytes. I well recollect their mode of illustrating the 
Holy Scriptures ; and the peculiar points of doctrine 
which they laboured to establish. They substantially 



24 PIONEER. 

taught, "that internal happiness is secured, uncondi- 
tionally, to all mankind by the mediation of Christ — 
that angels never fell from heaven ; and that Satan is 
nobody — nothing but phosphorus, or Jack with a lan- 
tern — that the day of judgment is past, and a future 
hell of misery is only an artful bugbear invented by 
the orthodox priests to keep the people in awe." 

The following expressions are fragments of some of 
Mr. Coffin's lectures, which are introduced here merely 
to show the reader his style, and manner of teaching, 
together with his sentiments. He said, " Some people 
make hell their fence, and the devil their bull-dog to 
scare their children into heaven." " You all believe 
that David of old was a good man ; but he fell into the 
pit, and exclaimed, ' The pains of hell gat hold upon 
me ; I found trouble and sorrow.' Now," said the 
preacher, " if you will rescue David, I will pull you out 
and the rest of the world." Moreover he said, " That it 
would be in vain for a farmer to go to the frog-ponds 
in January, and call upon the frogs to come forth and 
peep, to bring on an early spring, that his hay might 
hold out. Only let him wait till the spring opens, 
then the sun will thaw the ice, and the frogs will come 
out and peep. So it is equally vain to call upon sin- 
ners to repent, for they are now like the frogs imprisoned 
in ice. But when the Sun of righteousness shall arise, 
with melting rays of love, he will break up the frozen 
hearts of sinners ; then they will repent, and not before." 
A lady asked the preacher, " What will become of 
the finally impenitent ?" " Madam," said he, " if the 
sinner can hold out longer than the Almighty can, he 
may go anywhere." So nothing could be done, 



PIONEER. 25 

according to his showing, to advance the salvation of 
any one. But the work would finally be accomplished 
for all, by an irresistible power, whenever the Almighty 
should be disposed to have it done. 

The doctrines v/hich these teachers inculcated ac- 
corded, generally, with the gross philosophy of the 
infidel school. They ridiculed the history of the fall 
of man — Eve's eating an apple at the instigation of the 
serpent : in doing Avhich they merely echoed the lan- 
guage of the infidel. They asserted that man stands 
now as he stood at first : his character and relation to 
his Maker remain unaltered. • So the Scripture doc- 
trine of original, hereditary impurit}-, they discarded 
with a laugh, as Deists generally do. The new birth, 
the renovation of the soul by the power of the Holy 
Spirit, they solved by the rules of infidelity. " What 
has this pretender, who has been born again, above 
other men ?" said Mr. Ballou, " he breathes the same 
air, and lives on the same kind of food," &c. They 
ascribed to Jesus Christ no attributes above the level 
of created humanity ; which opinion corresponds ex- 
actly with the common Deistical belief. To pray to 
God for pardon and grace is a usage despised by infi- 
dels ; and these Universalist preachers, also, believed 
that it was a useless ceremony. Still they conformed 
to the custom so far as to open their meethigs by 
prayer, or rather, by a thanksgiving speech, because 
the prejudices of education were so strongly in favour 
of the practice. Their views also of the fall of angels, 
the personality of the devil, the general judgment, and 
a future state of misery, w^ere in agreement with the 
sentiments of the infidel world on these subjects. 



26 PIOXKER. 

These preachers of Universalism, nevertheless, pro- 
fessed to believe the Bible, which the Deists with 
more frankness and honesty deny. 

My father addressed Mr. Coffin, at one time, in the 
following manner : — " Sir, I do not see but little differ- 
ence between the doctrine you preach and Paine's 
Age of Reason." Coffin replied, " That there was not 
much difference ; and that the time would soon come 
when all Universalism would be swallowed up in 
Deism." 

It is obvious to every observing eye, that Deistical 
sentiments never did improve the moral sensibilities, 
nor change the impious habits of those who embrace 
them. And all who are acquainted with the unhappy 
eff'ects of the principles of Universalism on their ad- 
herents are compelled to form the same conclusion 
also respecting that doctrine. The natural tendency 
of these theories, and all others of a kindred cast, is 
to blind the mental sight, stupify the conscience, and 
cause it to sleep, by discarding the fear of future con- 
sequences. If these theories were radically good and 
true they would produce good moral effects on those 
■who embrace them, and are guided by their influence : 
for a good cause will naturally produce good eff'ects. 
A turbid fountain will send forth turbid streams. A 
corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit. So many 
of the more serious class in community thought and 
reasoned, at that time. 

It is however just and proper to remark, that though 
erroneous principles have a tendency to make those 
who embrace them turn off" into moral obliquities, still 
they do not always make perceptible changes in the 



PIONEER. 27 

conduct of those who were before established in a 
course of rectitude. I have been acquainted with 
some professed infidels who were regarded as moral, 
honest men, by their neighbours ; but their morality 
and honesty were not the effects of their principles ; 
they were the same, in character, before they espoused 
them. And it is moreover just to add, that my father 
was so well confirmed in moral habits before he con- 
sulted the liberal creed of Universalism, that his belief 
in it made no perceptible change in his course of life 
afterward. 

My mother was a kind, considerate woman, not dis- 
posed to be charmed with novel theories ; therefore, 
these ministers laboured in vain to persuade her to 
believe their creed. Mr. Coffin, one day, in addressing 
her, said, " that she was so good and moral he could 
warrant her a safe passage to heaven." But she 
replied in terms that expressed her doubts of the 
safety of her condition — I recollect how serious my 
mother looked when she made the reply. And I can 
say, that all the preaching and arguing which fell on 
my ears, in defence of Universalism, produced no 
change in my views with regard to the future judgment 
day, or the end of the wicked. 

Among the changes which characterized those days, 
Mr. Huntington, of Coventry, a minister of the estab- 
lished order, thought that the articles, in his creed, of 
particular election, and the future misery of the im- 
penitent, were erroneous. Hence these principles he 
renounced, in his own mind, but kept the channe in 
his sentiments a secret from his congregation ; which, 
though not strictly honest, was nevertheless good worldly 



28 rio>;EER, 

policy, for by so doing he secured his needful salary 
for life. Soon after his death a book appeared, bear- 
ing this specious title, " Calvinism Improved,^'' which 
showed clearly how the enterprising talents of this 
learned minister had improved the short chain of 
his election creed, by adding link to link, till, by elon- 
gation, it grew into Universalism, and encircled all 
mankind — Christians, moralists, infidels, blasphemers, 
idolaters, assassins, adulterers, pirates, knaves — and 
bound them all together in one common brotherhood, 
by a changeless, unseen law of fatality, securing 
complete and endless happiness to all mankind. 

When the work was discovered and published to 
the world, it raised a mighty wind among the moral 
elements. The hi^h standing of its author in his own 
church, together with the confidence reposed in him 
as a stanch believer in the popular creed of the coun- 
try, excited strange sensations in community, and sent 
a shock of amazement among his orthodox brethren. 
It was also an event that caused much triumph 
among those who believed in the final salvation of all 
men. But this work, like other novelties, had its rise, 
its influence, and passed away to slumber among the 
things forgotten, in the lapse of years. 

While at a neighbour's house I saw, for the first 
time, Pilgrim's Progress, w^hich attracted my attention 
greatly ; and to gratify my curiosity I borrowed the 
book, and read it with much interest. The plain and 
easy similitudes which abound in the work, together 
with its pictorial illustrations, opened the subject of hu- 
man depravity, and the plan of salvation through Jesus 
Christ, so plainly to my understanding, that I felt the 



PIONEER. 29 

force of the truth they were designed to communicate. 
And as I advanced in the consideration of the subject, 
I learned some things which were new to me ; things 
that I deemed important. Hence I desired others to 
participate with me in the matter. I said nothing, 
however, concerning my feelings to any one ; but 
spoke in favour of the book I had been reading to my 
sister Anna, who was older than myself, and full of 
youthful vivacity. I mildly expressed a desire that 
she would read the book. She instantly replied, " O 
yes, I will read it." But the tone of her voice, to- 
gether with her airy manner, affected my mind deeply. 
I, however, let the matter pass, and said no more. 
Whether she read the book or not, I do not recollect. 
While these impressions followed me I had a dream, 
in which the tremendous day of judgment was opened 
to my view. The dread tribunal appeared before me, 
and the Judge was seated upon his throne. A solemn 
crowd of human beings was gathered and gathering, 
and passing off to the right, or to the left, as the 
irrevocable sentence was passed. Not a word 
was spoken that reached my ear — a dreadful silence 
reigned. As I passed along toward the judgment seat, 
my mind was oppressed with, anxiety and fears for 
myself and others in the crowd. After a momentary 
pause, without a word being spoken, I was permitted 
to turn to the right ; thence I ascended, by an inclin- 
ed passage, to a higher region. Instantly there 
opened on my wondering gaze an immeasurable field 
of delightful space : after casting a hasty glance over 
the scene, my attention was arrested by a sound of 
music advancing toward me, but at a great distance. 



30 PIONEER. 

The music was so unearthly, melodious, and inspiring, 
that I immediately became enraptured, and filled with 
sensations unutterable. In my joy and wonder I 
asked a heavenly being, who stood near me, what 
caused the melodious sounds which I heard. The 
being answered, " A company of angels singing." 
The tones increased in their thrilling power and 
sweetness as they drew nearer ; but, before the 
seraphic band came in view, I was transported away 
in my dream to the lower world, and left among the 
common things of earth. After I awoke I found that 
it was a dream : still the celestial melody seemed to 
sound on my raptured ear ; and the deep impression 
which it made on my mind the changeful power of 
time has not wholly effaced. Though it was a dream, 
I was led to believe that there was a heavenly inspi- 
ration connected with it, from the effect it had upon 
my mind. While I was thus inclined to seriousness, 
if I had been favoured with the society of persons ac- 
quainted with the deep things of experimental religion, 
to whom I could have opened my mind, and obtained 
instruction, together with an interest in their prayers, 
I should have entered with a willing mind the king- 
dom of Christ. 

In my juvenile days I was naturally prone to strong sen- 
sibilities — scenes of danger or misery affected me deeply. 
To see men or brutes struggling for mastery in bloody 
contests wounded my tender feelings. Even to take 
the life of animals, which is sweet to them, distressed 
me ; and, unnecessarily to torment them seemed 
wicked and barbarous, a violation of the laws of nature. 
Peace and harmony opened scenes congenial with the 



PIONEER. 3Jl 

pulsations of my nature. I therefore adopted a policy, 
when at school, to secure the friendship of all my as- 
sociates, studiously avoiding all rudeness of manners ; 
and cautiously refusing to take any part in the petty 
broils which frequently occurred among the students 
- — the consequences of strife and enmity I greatly 
dreaded. I loved myself, and my associates too, and 
I was not willing that the chain of friendship, the 
cause of our happiness, should be broken. 

The thought of death was terrible to me : I was not 
resigned to it myself, nor was I willing that any of my 
friends should die, and mingle with the dust. I was 
certain, however, that my grandmother, who was then 
a member of the family, could not continue long ; the 
malady with which she was afflicted was forming an 
alarming crisis. Her care and kindness had so en- 
gaged my affections, that, though her sufferings were 
extreme, I could not be reconciled to the thought that 
she must die, and be buried in the cold, gloomy grave, 
where I could see her no more. 

One evening, a short time before my grandmother 
died, as the members of the family were together in 
the sitting room, in company with a few neighbours, 
(a row of empty tumblers stood in view on the top of 
a high bureau,) suddenly one of the tumblers rung 
loudly, like a small bell. Every eye was immediately 
turned thither, but nothing could be seen to cause the 
sound. In about one minute it rung again ; and in 
about another minute it rung the third time, as before ; 
still everything there remained stationary, without any 
visible cause to produce the effect. 

A similar occurrence took place about twenty years 



32 PIOxXEER. 

ago at my oldest brother's house. On a pleasant 
summer's day, while the family, with some of their 
friends, were seated at the dining table, a number of 
glass goblets were placed on the table before us. 
Immediately after a blessing was implored, before any 
move was made to serve the company, one of the 
goblets rung as if struck for the purpose. The at- 
tention of all was arrested ; not a word was spoken ; in 
about one minute it rung as before, and at the expira- 
tion of another minute it rung the third time. 

About ten years after this mysterious event a similar 
occurrence happened in my own dwelling, in the 
presence of three or four gentlemen. A dozen or 
more tumblers stood arranged on a shelf: suddenly 
our attention was called to the loud ringing of one of 
them. While we stood silently gazing, with a degree 
of wonder, it rung again. Then I broke the vocal 
silence by asserting, with some emphasis, that it 
would ring once more ; Avhich saying seemed to sur- 
prise one of the gentlemen, who had no faith in myste- 
rious events. But to his amazement, immediately 
after I had uttered the sentence, it rung the third time. 

The foregoinof incidents I have recorded without 
attempting to offer any explanation, as I do not profess 
to understand their latent causes. I therefore leave 
the reader to make his own comments, and to dispose 
of the facts according to the rules of truth and reason. 

Nature, the benignant foster-mother of us all, attracted 
my early attention. I contemplated her beauties 
and perfections with rapturous delight in the days of 
my boyhood. The properties of matter I laboured to 
understand before ever I saw a page of natural philo- 



PIONEER. 33 

sophy. The works of Nature were beautiful to my 
eye ; and her million tongues, uttering milUons of 
tones, made delightful music for my ear: she was my 
early preceptress. I attended her enchanting lectures 
by night, in the radiance of the stars ; and read her 
easy pictorial lessons by day, in mirror ponds and 
purling streams. I was charmed to see the ready 
work of her fingers, as she notched and plaited the 
leaves of pinks, roses, and the wild flowers of the 
common. I also watched with care to see her pencil 
move, as she painted the grass and flowers with rain- 
bow hues, while they were receiving their forms. I 
wondered how the happy birds, without instruction, 
could learn to sing so sweetly. It was also above my 
comprehension how the ready bees acquired mechani- 
cal knowledge to build their warm palaces, and supply 
them with royal luxurids. As I awoke in the morning, 
it made me laugh to see the soft beams of Nature's 
great eye flash through my windows, inviting me to 
rise and behold the beauties of her smiling face. But 
when Nature frowned, and showed signs of anger, it 
dismayed me : her flery arrows, which darted from the 
murky clouds, together with her terrific voice, made me 
tremble. Still I admired Nature, because she taught 
me this great truth, there is a God. 

2* 



34 • PIONEER. 



CHAPTER II. 

Emigration designed — Attachment to home — Anticipations — Em- 
barked for Albany — Passage on the Sound — Hell-gate — New-York — 
Divine service — The museum — Former and latter days compared — 
Scenes on the Hudson — Albany — Schenectady — Passage up the Mo- 
hawk — Fort Plain — Detention — Journey by land — Place of destination 
— Log-house — Reflections — Comforts realized — Life in jeopardy. 

At this period I was exulting on the sunny summit 
of my twelfth year ; at which time my feeble domes- 
ticated mind began to expand with greater solicitude, 
and take in a wider range of thought. As time rolled 
on I found myself approaching a change in life more 
trying than I had known before. A train of occur- 
rences premonished me that I should soon be under the 
necessity of leaving my home, and the land of my na- 
tivity : for, after mature deliberation, my father deemed 
it requisite, for the benefit of his family, to emigrate to 
some part of western New- York. Accordingly, ar- 
rangements were made, and he set off on an exploring 
journey ; and, after travelling awhile in the wilder- 
ness of the west, he completed his object in the pur- 
chase of a tract of land, chiefly in a wild state, lying 
in the town of Brookfield, Madison county. There 
my father remained, during the summer, to prepare 
accommodations for the reception of his family, whom 
he intended should remove thither as soon as prac- 
ticable. 

The thought that I must leave the place where I 
had spent my days of childhood, filled my mind with 
gloom and anxiety. That rural spot was my Eden — 
the peaceful centre of the world to me. I had formed 



PIONEER. 35 

no acquaintances abroad, for I never went far from 
my own vicinity. My cheerful school-fellows were 
there — to leave their society, with the familiar roads 
printed with our playful feet, and go into the wilder- 
ness to mingle Avith strangers, where the mountain 
wolves and shaggy bears claim residence, was appal- 
ling to my feelings. And to leave the branchy fruit- 
trees, — apple, peach, plum, and pear, — my mute, but 
sweet acquaintances, whose kindly limbs, loaded with 
delicious fruit, had often regaled my eye and taste ; the 
grape-vines also, which mantled the mossy rocks, and 
held their purple clusters waiting for the whistling 
boys to come and gather them : — these, together with 
the sweet birds which sung over my head, I must leave ; 
and everything else dear to me, except my parents, 
two brothers, Nicholas and Thomas, and three sisters, 
Anna, Betsey, and Cynthia. 

The economy of the human intellect is admirable : 
when despoiled of one source of enjoyment it flies on 
the wings of hope to find another — activity is its native 
element. By continued effort, I soon found that I 
could unbind my thoughts from their wonted coil 
around the localities of my early home, and send them 
off with high expectations to explore the future, to 
form schemes of happiness in distant places to me 
unknown. So, by degrees, I became more and more 
reconciled to the arrangement, and to the unexpected 
revolution of events. As my mind became released 
from the fixtures of home, it gained freedom to play 
abroad. Hence I had many mental dreams, in which 
I saw, prospectively, many sources of consolation 
springing up around me in the log-cabined wilder- 



36 PIONEER. 

ness. I thouglit that I should become more acquainted 
with the world — the Indian and his dog I should see 
there ; and, with pleasure, behold the wild deer skip 
and bound through the forest. Moreover, in my 
imagination, I saw a nursery of fruit-trees, growing 
froin the seeds which I then intended to carry with 
me, which would soon bear fruit. I also should see 
where the beautiful birds of the wilderness dwell, and 
attend their morning concerts ; and learn how the wild 
bees of the forest plan their palaces, in hollow trees, 
and make themselves rich with the sweet dew of 
heaven. That fluid substance I knew was delicious, 
and the way the bees gathered it was plain to my un- 
derstanding ; but how the wise Creator, v/ho planted 
the forest, had deposited sugar in the maple-trees, for 
the use of the emigrants, I could not understand. 
This Avild treasure seemed to laugh down my old 
home with all its store of luxuries. 

Thus my bounding thoughts, as they ranged along 
the future, created bright visionary hopes in my youth- 
ful bosom : still meddlesome care, anxiety, and fear, 
often predominated. In this state of light and shadow, 
hope and dread, my mind was involved, when, on the 
1st of April, 1797, I parted from my dear associates, 
together with the delightful shore where I was cradled, 
and entered on board a vessel bound to Albany. 
When the departing hour arrived, the vessel was 
loosened from the pier, and soon the dancing breezes 
filled her hempen wings, and wafted her along the 
harbour toward the arms of the sea. The pleasant 
city, New-London, standing on its foundation of ever- 
lasting rock, soon disappeared, leaving Fort Trumble 



PIONEER. 37 

and Fort Griswold in view, resting on the dim sum- 
mits, in the hazy distance, sinking under the wasting 
influence of revolving time. The new, imposing 
scenery, which continually opened on the gaze, as the 
vessel gallopped along over the waves, diverted my 
thoughts from the delightful haunts I had left behind. 
Our mode of living, too, was a great novelty to me. 
To dwell in a floating house ; to be tossed while eating ; 
to be rocked in our beds, by the roll of the waves ; 
together wdth a strange mingled crowd of citizens and 
sailors, diflering in dress and manners, greatly amused 
my youthful, inexperienced mind. Among the passen- 
gers I noticed one, in particular, who appeared to be 
somewhat wild and eccentric. He called himself 
" Luck" — his proper name I do not recollect. He 
assumed this appellation on the account of a disap- 
pointment which had befallen him. Poor fellow, he 
had been wounded by an arrow from Cupid's elastic 
bow ! The balance-wheel of his mind had lost its 
governing power. His tongue played lively, but his 
words were incoherent, and his actions indiscreet. 
liUck, however, played his part among the rest of the 
passengers, and made some amusement for the titter- 
ing young -people. Only to see his forlorn state of 
mind was enough to teach them all to keep under due 
control the bewitching power of playful fancy. 

As we passed along the Sound my fears were con- 
siderably excited by the announcement, that the vessel 
was approaching the perilous place called " Hell- 
gate" — a place where the channel is dangerous, in 
consequence of its zigzag course, and being narrowed 
by beds of ragged rocks. There the restless tides 



38 PIONEER. 

rolled over the rocks in adverse currents, forming 
rapid whirlpools, whitened by the foam of the agitated 
waters. We passed a beautiful brig; lying prone, on 
the fatal rocks. Our skilful pilot, however, under- 
standing the channel, conducted us safely through. 

Soon after this danger was passed our troubled minds 
became tranquil as before ; and then I regaled my 
animated sight with a distant view of New-York, the 
emporium of the state, the city renowned for life and 
splendour. To my excited vision it appeared, in the 
distance, beautiful and extensive. But the streets, I 
found, were irregular, like winding sheep-paths along 
the Connecticut hills and dales — lanes narrow, dismal, 
and serpentine. The city evidently grew up, like 
many others, according to the dictation of interest and 
local circumstances, without any regular preconceived 
plan for its future growth and splendour. The local- 
ity of the city, however, together with the natural 
surrounding advantages, afforded a charming scene for 
the contemplative mind, enamoured with the beauties of 
nature. Good taste and elegance were displayed in 
some of the public buildings, though erected in dark 
and troublesome times. In those days it appeared 
that the citizens were governed more by economy and 
convenience, than by needless show, in the erection 
of their public structures. The magnificent, ornamen- 
tal edifices, they were under a necessity to leave for 
the opening of the more auspicious period of the nine- 
teenth century. The space the whole city then cover- 
ed was comparatively small, and the entire population 
did not exceed forty thousand. 

On sabbath I attended church there, and heard a 



PIONEER. 39 

huge organ breathe and groan through its hoarse pipes. 
Though the tones were soft at first, they soon swelled 
louder, in imitation of small thunder, and overwhelmed 
the sweet voices of the worshippers, who were labour- 
ing to mingle words and thoughts with sound. As the 
service progressed the priest attracted my attention. 
He was richly dressed, and his barber had showered 
hair powder on him so profusely that his head and 
shoulders appeared white as a miller's hat. He was 
doubtless an intelligent man, but I did not understand 
much of what he read — all was reading — the house 
was large, and I was seated far from the rostrum. My 
attention, moreover, was otherwise engaged. I confess 
I was so irreverent there, that while service was being 
performed, I was viewing the style of ornamental work 
in the interior of the building, and counting the panes 
of glass in one of the large Gothic windows : so you see 
that 1 was a wicked boy. 

To gratify my curiosity, and to open a new field of 
speculation to my inquiring mind, my father went with 
me to the museum ; and there I had a feast of delight: 
the limited compass of my mind was filled with won- 
der. Music, soft and sweet, filled my ear, while 
thousands of things appeared around me. A variety 
of birds, serpents, minerals, skeletons, waxwork, and 
paintings, stood inviting my enraptured gaze. I could 
have spent a week there pleasantly, studying the 
wonders of nature and art. I came away reluctantly, 
with many new thoughts, and some strange feelings. 

The grand improvements which crown the present 
enterprising age were then unknown, slumbering in 
unborn time. The construction of canals was a won- 



40 rio.\i:ER. 

der confined to the old world — no one had ventured so 
far into visionary speculations as to think that canals 
could be constructed here, and the plan of a railroad 
had never entered the head of the wildest dreamer. 
The active power of steam, as a mechanical agent, 
was not developed. Mariners waited patiently for 
winds and tides. Travellers went over land slowly on 
foot, in wagons, or on horses, calmly talking over past 
events, and prophesying about their future fortunes. 
The world then was not in such a tremendous fever 
and tumult as it is now. Summer and winter, seed- 
time and harvest, came and went in turn as swiftly as 
necessary, and man seemed to be contented with the 
established order of things ; but, since the world has 
taken fire, all m.ust run, and everything must fly. 
Complaints are often heard about detention — " The 
steamboat was sluggish, and fell behind her time" — 
" The cars frustrated some calculations by stopping a 
few minutes too long on the way." So the hurry of 
worldly men increases in proportion to the speed with 
which they fly. And there is danger ahead, for the 
wild calculations of the world are outflying all speed. 

After a few days' detention in the city, the wind and 
tide being in our favour, the hawsers were taken on 
board, and the vessel moved slowly from the shore 
into the channel of the beautiftd Hudson. As the 
kindly breezes wafted us along, the Jersey shore, and 
the noisy city we had left, soon began to sink away 
in the lessening distance, while over our bow appear- 
ed those enduring monuments of creative power that 
adorn the romantic shores of this noted river. The 
sublimity of nature's formations that met our anxious 



PIONEER. 41 

gaze, ornamented with beautiful appendages in endless 
variety, touched the springs of thought, called forth 
many questions, and became the theme of much plea- 
sant conversation. And here busy thought called up 
the adventurous Hudson, who first navigated this 
river, and, to immortalize his memory, bequeathed to it 
his own name. After struggling awhile, West Point 
came in view, which brought into remembrance 
Arnold's treacherous transaction there. Our move- 
ments along the river were necessarily slow and 
various, being subjected to the power of the fickle ele- 
ments ; but we were not alone, (misery often has com- 
pany whether it is desired or not,) the river was spotted 
with vessels, before us and in the rear, trying to make 
headway to some point ; the sails sometimes flapping, 
then bending and hugging the skittish winds, and all 
in a lively dance, careening and veering on the change- 
able surface of the river. The sight was truly amusing. 
And, as we moved onward, I saw, for the first time, 
the blue summits of the Catskill Mountains. There 
villages, retired mansions, and huts, the abodes of afflu- 
ence and poverty, came into view along the banks of the 
river ; and, on the shore, the fishermen were engaged in 
their useful, though uncomfortable occupation, while 
the sea-fowl were busily employed in swimming the 
waves, and flapping their glossy wings, and screaming 
and chattering in dialects which I did not understand. 
Everything along the passage being new and amusing, 
I had no time to cogitate on the future, or to reflect on 
the delightful realities which I had left behind. 

Although there are many things, connected with a 
journey by water, which are amusing to a juvenile 



42 PIONEER. 

mind, still to one unaccustomed to such a life of con- 
finement and motion, the novelty soon dies away, and 
the mode of living becomes irksome. Being retarded 
by adverse winds and tides, our passage was necessa- 
rily prolonged ; hence I became weary and anxious to 
see the end. But my mind was relieved as soon as 
Albany, the port of our destination, appeared on the 
smoky shore a few miles ahead. This city, if it were 
worthy of the name, was then but a small town, un- 
pleasant in its location, gloomy in appearance, with 
scarcely any beauties of nature or art to embellish it. 

Here we disembarked, and, after procuring means 
to convey us onward, we left the city and ascended 
the hill on our road toward Schenectady. Our condi- 
tion was now changed. We moved slowly on wheels 
over the sandy plains in lumber-wagons, reflecting on 
past occurrences, and feeling much solicitude concern- 
ing the future. So time passed on till our sluggish 
wheels, after dooming us to weariness, brought .us 
safely into Schenectady, a miserable muddy village 
on the Mohawk River, where we were compelled, by 
the law of circumstances, to remain a short time. 

In those days the Mohawk River afforded the only 
channel of communication with the western region. 
Large boats, constructed for the purpose, were employ- 
ed on this stream, by which a tardy navigation was 
carried on from Schenectady to Rome, thence by a 
ditch, which intersected with Wood Creek, the boats 
passed on far into the bosom of the western wilderness. 

Without delay a contract was made with the manager 
of one of these boats to convey us up the river as far 
as Fort Plain. Accordingly, after some preparations 



PIONEER. 43 

were made, and everything on board, with cheerful 
hearts we set off. In this mode of inland navioration 
our progress against the current was necessarily slow. 
As skill directed, the boat was kept along the shore, the 
men pushing her forward with poles prepared for the 
purpose. A small sail was aboard, an appendage to 
the boat, and when the wind was favourable it was set, 
as an auxiliary, to facilitate our progress. To the eye 
of an observer our boat must have made a strange ap- 
pearance, the sail coming often in contact with the limbs 
of the trees that hung over the margin of the river. 

In some places the bed of the river had a great in- 
clination ; hence we met with many rapids, some of 
which were very dangerous, in consequence of large 
rocks lying promiscuously across the river, over which 
the current ran furiously, foaming and thundering as it 
rolled along. As we were passing up on the side of 
one of these rapids, the current was so strong, even 
along the shore, that the boatmen were under the 
necessity of exerting all their strength to overcome the 
resistance of the stream. Our sail was set at the 
time, and flapping in the whiffling wind, affording no 
assistance in advancing the boat, but making our situa- 
tion evidently perilous. My father requested the 
boatmen to take down the sail, but all to no purpose ; 
they were either blinded by the effects of strong drink, 
or something else, so that they saw no danger. So they 
continued their efforts, pushing with their poles, curs- 
ing and muttering over something in Low Dutch, till 
suddenly an adverse current of wind struck the sail, and 
turned the boat off from the shore, directly into the 
wild rapids. It was a dubious moment in the view of 



44 PIONEER. 

all : that the wind should drive so large a boat, carry- 
ing only one small sail, directly across the river, over 
rocks and against such a headlong current, seemed 
truly marvellous. The hand of Providence was doubt- 
less present, and held an unseen control amid the 
dangers of that gloomy hour. The man at the helm 
sat attending to his charge, thoughtful and silent ; an 
overwhelming dread rested on every one, while the 
boat seemed to fly along on the surface of the foaming 
water till she reached the other shore. If she had 
struck a rock v/hile in the rapids, she would have 
been overturned, and probably all on board would have 
perished, not leaving one to tell the story. 

Soon after this occurrence, the heedless boatmen 
remarked, with much indifference, that if the boat 
had been daslied on the rocks, they could have saved 
themselves by swimming, which appeared to be the 
extent of their concern. Their conduct was a speci- 
men of the tender mercies of the wicked. They did 
not even acknowledge their unwise management, nor 
give us any assurance that they would show any 
more solicitude for our safety in future. Hence, to 
avoid the danger to which we were frequently exposed, 
we all left the boat and travelled up the river five 
miles, on foot, before breakfast. 

So, after suffering much from fear, anxiety, and toil, 
we arrived at Fort Plain, the landing place. Here 
our minds were relieved — thedifUculties and dangers of 
the river navigation were only seen by the eye of re- 
flection, while we were glad to find ourselves once 
more securely placed on the solid earth, though forty 
miles distant from the place of our destination, and 



riOAEER. 45 

the roads ihilher winding tliroiigli a rough wilderness 
country, which often perplexed the traveller, and 
brought his patience and physical endurance to the test. 

An unexpected, detention here among strangers, 
and on expense, contributed greatly to enhance the 
burden of our anxiety. When we arrived, the labour- 
ing men were employed on the farms, and no ordinary 
compensation would induce them to convey us on till 
they had completed their urgent business. While here 
detained, my father was taken ill, and remained some 
time sorely afflicted with* inflammatory rheumatism. 
The rest of the family continued to enjoy health, and 
some of us, whose hearts were bounding with youthful 
vivacity, were pleasantly employed, practising in the 
art of forming new acquaintances. 

The inhabitants here were chiefly Dutch; the central 
place for business stood on a little eminence, called 
" Sand Hill.'' A Lutheran Church, one or two stores, 
and a tavern, constituted the chief ornaments of that 
rural spot. At a short distance, on a high bank, in 
view, stood the old Block-house, sinking gradually 
into decay by the effect of time — some boxes of ammu- 
nition still remained there. This temporary fortifica- 
tion gave notoriety to the place, and was of some 
importance in the revolutionary contest, as a defence 
against the sudden onsets of the hostile Indians. 

The tones of the German vulgar dialect, which was 
generally heard here, afforded me some amusement. 
Though the sounds were rough and guttural, they 
were a substitute for music to my youthful ear — 
variety and novelty always had charms for me. Al- 
though they used their vernacular dialect in converj.a- 



46 PIONEER. 

tion among themselves, they all could speak imperfect 
English ; so, in our social circles they played their 
part with us. They told us many humourous stories 
about the shrewd Yankees — how they had abused the 
honest, unsuspecting Dutchmen — they had duped them 
every way. One Yankee purchased a fine horse, and 
paid the price in old continental money, which for 
many years had been as dead as Jonah's gourd. Hence 
we were treated with coolness at first, and watched 
with a suspicious eye. They were apprehensive that 
Ave would contrive some plan to impose upon them. 
However, after being there a few weeks, mingling in 
their society, without giving them any reason to 
charge us with duplicity, they dismissed all their fears 
and reservedness, and became as social and friendly 
with us as if we had been old acquaintances. 

In manners the people here were artless and plain ; 
in their business transactions honest and faithful ; but 
in religion they were formal and superficial ; dancing, 
profanity and drunkenness were vices habitual among 
many of the members of the church ; their minister, 
however, kindly admonished them not to do as he did, 
but to do as he said. Still they were kind to us. 
When the time of our departure arrived, it v/as with 
emotions of reluctance that we parted with them. 
So we learned that a friendly acquaintance with 
strangers could be easily formed in a short time. 

When the day arrived, pursuant to arrangement we 
set off on our journey, all packed into large rough 
wagons, with no elastic springs under us, the yielding 
mud, notwithstanding, letting us go down, but refusing 
to react to raise us up. So, with tardy motion, we 



PIONEER. 47 

moved onward, up hill and down, tlirough clay and 
mud, over rocks and stumps, through swamps and 
brooks, on causeways and log bridges, rolling and 
tumbling, till we were dizzy with incessant motion, 
and weary with our unpleasant mode of balancing. 
This was a new chapter in the history of my experi- 
ence. Every mile of the distance brought to my 
view something interesting and instructive. There I 
saw nature at home, clad in her wild drapery, where 
meddlesome art had not marred her beauties, nor in- 
truded into her solitudes. Then an opening appeared 
on our road, where the axe had prostrated the forest — 
where some industrious, enterprising emigrant had 
located his family in a log cabin. This kind of variety 
in scenery along the toilsome way afforded a pleasing 
relief to our attentive view and thinking minds, till our 
journey came to a termination at the place appointed 
for our permanent residence. 

While descending a hill we came to the margin of 
an opening which was surrounded by a dense forest ; 
and on a little eminence, in the opening, stood a log 
cottage, with a (ew acres of cultivated land lying on a 
plain before it. Strange emotions of joy and anxiety 
were excited in some of our minds, when we learned 
that this was the place which we had laboured so 
long to gain — this was our home. But hov/ unlike 
the one we had left behind ! Still it possessed some 
real charms — it was our home. 

The house we not only found constructed of logs, 
rough as they grew in the forest, but the elm-tree had 
been despoiled of its bark to constitute a covering for 
the roof. The floor was made of riven logs, and oiled 



48 PIONEER. 

paper formed a temporary medium to admit light into 
the room. There was a place for fire, and an opening 
in the roof, to give vent to the smoke — chimneys were 
not in fashion there at that early period. 

We however soon learned that man's real wants 
are comparatively few, comprising everything that his 
nature necessarily and strictly demands, and nothing 
more. To live, and to live comfortably, does not 
require marble palaces, nor lofty dwellings, splendid 
furniture, nor useless decorations, gaudy robes, nor 
sumptuous fare. These pompous trifles afford no 
real comforts to the mortal, sensitive part of man, 
nor to his enduring mind ; he can be as happy 
without them as he can be in the possession of them. 
He who enjoys a competency of earthly blessings, and 
nothing more, has less perplexing cares, and a greater 
degree of happiness, than the envied lordling who 
possesses affluence and a needless abundance. Dis- 
cord and misery as often inhabit the proud mansions 
of luxury as the humble, sequestered cottage. 

Though the saying may seem strange to some, it is 
nevertheless true, that we enjoyed as much of the real 
elements of happiness there, imbowered in the bosom 
of the wilderness, with a few neighbours settled 
around us, as we ever did in our native land. It is 
true that we experienced some inconveniences, com- 
mon to a location in a newly-settled country, but these 
were easily endured, when we found that all the 
essential comforts and blessin.^s, abounding in older 
countries, were present with us there. The same 
Providence presided over us with a watchful eye. 
The sun which warmed and illuminated the beau- 



PIONli,ER. 49 

tiful shores of the Atlantic, rose as often to our 
view, and cheered us in the wilderness with equal 
brightness. The moon and stars, in turn, shed light 
on our evening walks, and benefited us as much as 
if we had been princes residing in marble palaces. 
The same seasons came and went — our years num- 
bered as many months, our weeks as many days, as 
the proudest monarch on earth could claim. The 
holy sabbath came to our door with equal brightness, 
and came as often as it did in the land we had 
left. The same Bible, filled with sacred promises, 
we had there before us ; and the same throne of mercy 
was at hand, imbowered in the umbrageous forests, 
where the ear of Heaven \wvls so near us that our in- 
most thoughts were heard. Streams of pure Avater 
gushed from the hills and flowed along by our door. 
The breezes which fanned us while oppressed with a 
summer's sun were softer and sweeter than the Turk- 
ish emperor ever enjoyed from the hands of his menial 
slaves. A variety of beautiful birds, all natives of the 
wilderness, were around us with as sweet melodious 
notes as ever were heard in the cultivated groves of 
Europe. Some, while wending upward on wing, as if 
to display their musical powers, sung their lively war- 
bles in artless demisemiquavers, while others sat on 
waving branches, singing thus to their companions, 
" I love you, I love you ;" and others answering, 
" Show it, show it." The young deer of the forest, by 
our kindness and attention, lost its wildness, became 
pleased with domestic life, played with us around our 
dwelling, and ate from our hands at the table. Nature 
bestowed as much labour here, in painting the wild 

3 



50 riONEER. 

flowers of the desert, as she did in adorning for plea- 
sure the flower gardens of the east. The well-fed 
kine came lowing from the wilderness to regale us 
with milk, and liquid sugar, stored for our use by 
the wise Creator, came flowing down the maple trees. 
The pure wheat waved in the genial soil, while the tall 
corn and huge pumpkins ripened and yellowed in the 
fostering sun. Wild plums and grapes were provided 
for our use, while salutary herbs, balsam trees and 
balm of Gilead, grew near us for medicine. 

So we were supplied with some harmless amuse- 
ments and a multitude of the real comforts of life ; for 
all which we were indebted to our wise Creator, the 
Father of all our mercies. x\nd as the population of 
the country increased, the roads were improved, 
schools established, and mills erected. So the power 
of sinew and muscle, when brought into action by the 
law of reason, gives new features to the wild face of 
nature. To change the Avilderness into a fruitful field, 
not only fulfils the Creator's appointment, but is a ne- 
cessary work for the benefit of mankind. To labour 
then is no disgrace. It is commendable and beneficial 
every way. It strengthens the physical powers of 
man, makes his food relish, his sleep quiet and refresh- 
ing. It requires, however, much courage and patience 
to remove the tall forest trees, and bring the dormant 
earth under the dominion of the plough. The labour- 
er's life, too, is often endangered in the operation. 

One day my elder brother and myself were felling 
a tree on the edge of the forest : behind us stood 
another tree cut deeply on each side, and, for some 
reasons unknown, it was left standing in this situation. 



PIONEER. 51 

Suddenly a loud crack was heard. My instant impres- 
sion was, that the sound proceeded from the tree on 
which we were labouring ; therefore I sprang from it 
a short distance, to avoid danger, which distance 
brought me directly in the range of the other tree as it 
was falling. A limb, near the junction of the body, 
struck me on the arch of the forehead, following me 
down till it was arrested by a large log, which pre- 
vented the tree from crushing me into the earth. 
When I was raised on my feet, blood was streaming 
from the wound ; and, on examination, there appeared 
an indentation of the skull, about an inch in length, 
forming a diagonal line, which will doubtless remain 
there till I return to dust. When the tree struck me 
I thought I was plunging into the awful world of spirits. 
The impression was terrific to my gloomy, unreconciled 
mind. However, the God of mercy spared my life. 

At another time, while I stood chopping on a log, 
beneath some lofty trees, as I raised my body in 
bringing up my axe, instantly a ponderous limb, about 
four feet long, without branches, came down from its 
lodge in the top of a tree, just passed my face, and fell 
thundering at my feet. If the limb had fallen only 
three seconds sooner, while I was bent over, it would 
have come in contact with the back part of my head, 
and then I should have been sent, in a moment, to the 
eternal world. 

These striking instances of escape from imminent 
danger, together with many others which I had expe- 
rienced, confirmed me in the doctrine of a particular pro- 
vidence, and showed me that I was continually depend- 
ant on the arm of God for the preservation of my life. 



52 PIONEER. 



CHAPTER III. 

Religious impressions — Dreadful storm — Singular man — Incidents 
in Connecticut — The missionarj- — Year 1800 — Reformation — Two 
preachers — Observations — Eldest sister — Affecting scene — Resolu- 
tion — A pious lady — The witness — Family converted — Strange opera- 
tions. 

At this early period there was no place of public 
worship near us ; still that deficiency afforded us no 
reasonable excuse for not offering adoration to the 
supreme Divinity, he being not confined to temples 
made by mortal hands, but present everywhere, behold- 
ing everything. Morality, in the common acceptation 
of the term, was regarded by the whole family, though 
not one of its members professed to know anything 
about experimental religion. My father continued to 
adhere closely to his dark theory of deistical Univer- 
salism. However consoling and philosophical it seem- 
ed to him, it evidently had no more influence on tlie 
rest of the family than the story of the pretended 
miracles of Mohammed. 

The subject of evangelical religion was not popular 
there : poor careless sinners could not converse under- 
standingly on the subject, because they knew nothing 
about it. Though this mysterious subject was seldom 
mentioned by any one in the neighbourhood, still it 
often occupied my thoughts. I was strongly impressed 
that the soul required a fitness for heaven which it did 
not possess by nature. Hence I often had fears, and a 
serious solicitude about my future happiness. The 
dying hour, the dark cold grave, and the judgment 



PIONEER. 53 

day, were subjects which often entered into my delibe- 
rations. If I laboured to divest my thoughts of such 
gloomy subjects, still, when any alarming event occur- 
red, they rolled back again upon my troubled mind. 
One evening, in the summer of 1799, the gathering 
clouds indicated an approaching tempest. The fluid 
elements were in commotion along the western hills — 
lightnings flashed and distant thunder was heard. 
The cloud soon came over, fraught with wind and 
rain, and highly charged with electricity, which raged 
incessantly and fearfully, producing such strong con- 
cussions in the atmosphere, that the solid earth quaked 
under it, at the same time aflecting all in our trembling 
habitation with frequent shuddering. In a short time 
the clouds passed over and sunk down in the east, 
appearing like waves of liquid flame. Some of the 
family had retired to rest ; but we were soon notified, 
by the continual glare of lightning along the summits 
of the hills, that another cloud was rising, which, as it 
came wheeled on by the angry winds, seemed more 
terrific than the other. With sleepless eyes I lay 
trembling, fearing that every breath w^ould be my last. 
And O ! the thought of dying in an unprepared state 
filled my mind with anguish ! I sighed upon my couch, 
and prayed for protection and mercy at the throne of 
God, who held control over the raging elements. As 
that cloud passed ofl" into the east with unabated ter- 
rors, another mass of muddy vapours, mingled with 
fire, appeared in the west. The vault abov6 was illu- 
minated ; the world seemed to roll in an ocean of 
flame, and trembled, as if in agony, under incessant 
peals of deafening thunder. 



54 PIONEER. 

So one cloud arose after another in quick succes- 
sion throughout that dismal night. The scene was 
too majestic and tremendous for words to represent : 
the imperfect touches of laborious description sink far 
below the sublime reality. The terrors of an angry 
God and the awful judgment day were continually in 
my mind. My thoughts and feelings, however, were 
cloistered in my throbbing heart. No one but the all- 
seeing God knew the anxiety of my troubled soul. To 
him I prayed, in agony of spirit, during the dangers of 
that tempestuous night. My father walked the floor 
and watched the movements of the elements : though 
not easily excited, he evidently felt at that time unu- 
sual apprehensions of danger. A dead silence reigned 
among us, except an occasional question respecting the 
appearance of the clouds, and a brief reply. 

So the burdened hours rolled on, till at length the 
welcome morning came : the storm had passed away 
with the night ; the warring elements had spent their 
fury and gone to rest ; and we found ourselves still alive 
and in the same world in which we were born. The 
hand of Providence had covered us while in our 
perilous condition. To behold the light of the rising 
sun, to gaze once more on the calm face of nature, 
filled my heart with gratitude and joy : still there was 
gloom abroad on the face of the earth. The world, 
like a ship emerging from a storm, showed signs of the 
rough night it had passed through : fields lay oppressed 
and beaten by rain ; trees shattered by lightning, and 
cattle killed. Three were found dead under one tree, 
but a little distance from us. The lightning passed 
down the body of the tree, only scarifying the bark, 



PIONEER. 56 

then struck the animals. The horns of one were 
driven into the ground, and, on one side, a seared spot 
appeared on the skin, and directly under it a perfora- 
tion was discovered as large as an ounce ball, extend- 
ing through the trunk of the animal. And, moreover, 
intelligence came in afterward, showing that the 
storm of that memorable night was very extensive, and 
that destruction and wo had accompanied it along its 
course to the shore of the Atlantic. 

At this time our section of country was putting on a new 
aspect : the wilderness around us began to bud and blos- 
som with life and intelligence, and our thin neighbour- 
hood was increasing gradually in population. Among 
others, a man, singular in some things, came in with 
his family and settled near us. He was, withal, in a 
state of extreme destitution. This circumstance, how- 
ever, did not sink him into disrepute among his 
neighbours : rich and poor formed but one class in 
society in that new country. The curse of heathenish 
castes, which exists in a refined state everywhere in 
older countries, was unknown there. Virtue and in- 
telligence constituted the chief distinctions in that 
community, which were evidently founded on the 
principles of truth and reason. 

This poor man brought something with him, which, 
in the estimation of the ignorant and vulgar, made 
him odious, and subjected his name and person to 
ridicule. His poverty was not the offensive thing 
in their view ; it was merely a name, which, for 
some reason, became attached to him — he was called 
a Methodist. No one professed to know Avhat the 
appellation signified, excepting it was characteristic 



56 PIOXEER. 

of some strange kind of religion. What that religion 
consisted in, what doctrines it embraced, no one could 
tell ; nor was there any inquiry made to learn the 
secret. It was presumed that it merited public detest- 
ation. Hence this poor man was doomed to suffer 
reproach by some among us, who were willing to expose 
tlieir ignorance in making themselves merry with a 
matter which they did not understand. 

This incident brought to my recollection some oc- 
currences which took place in Connecticut. Awhile 
before I left that country, some noisy reports were 
rife respecting certain religionists, who, to disseminate 
their doctrines, had intruded themselves into the state, 
and w^ere riding over parish lines, breaking up the 
repose of organized societies, and, by their noisy 
declamations, had deluded some away from their 
hopes, and made them quite fanatical. No one seem- 
ed to know any good of them. In the opinion of 
many they were ^Hrregular and unauthorized.^^ Some 
of their jealous opposers piously thought and said, 
" that they were wolves in sheep's clothing, employed 
by the prince of darkness to sow erroneous doctrines 
through the land, to disturb churches, deceive the peo- 
ple, and turn the world upside down." Hence these 
lovers of good order warned the people not to go after 
them. My mother, however, was so adventurous as to 
walk to the margin of the town, over the rough Con- 
necticut roads, to hear one of these reputed " deceivers" 
preach. On her return it was evident that she had 
not lost her reason, nor become deluded by satisfying 
her curiosity. She was much delighted with the ser- 
mon — said that the preacher kneeled when he prayed, 



PIONEER. 57 

as the apostles and ancient saints did, which appeared 
strange — the old custom was not fashionable there ! 
Being but a lad then, I learned nothing about this new 
sect, except their appropriate name, which distinguish- 
ed them from all others — they were called Methodists. 

The poor man, mentioned before, had become ac- 
quainted wdth some of these servants of God, had em- 
braced their peculiar doctrines, connected himself 
with them, and consequently received the distinguish- 
ing name of their sect, on account of which he suffered 
reproach. 

About this time a minister of the gospel, of some 
notoriety, belonging to this new sect, came into the 
neighbourhood. He had been on a mission to some 
Indian tribe at the West ; and, while on his way back, 
he learned that a man belonging to the Methodist 
Church resided in our neighbourhood. Being anxious 
to find a pious friend with whom he could rest awbile, 
he came on in search of him, and was directed to 
the home of that poor man, whom he found the pious 
lord and occupant of a miserable hovel. Having no 
accommodations to make a friend comfortable through 
the night, he conducted his guest to my father's house, 
and introduced him there as a minister of the gospel. 
My father, though still confiding in the cold theory of 
infidelity, had a kind, benevolent heart, and was always 
delighted with good, intelligent company ; hence he 
received the stranger cordially; indeed, all ministers 
of the gospel were welcome at his house. 

The intelligence and social disposition of this pious 
stranger produced a favourable impression on my 
father's mind, who always esteemed it as great a 

3* 



58 PIONEER. 

privilege to learn the opinions of others as to commu- 
nicate his own. So the time passed pleasantly on, 
while a curious desire was afloat in the neighbourhood 
to hear the stranger preach, who, it appeared, was 
providentially sent there. The consent of the minis- 
ter being obtained, an appointment for preaching 
was accordingly published through the neighbourhood. 
At the time appointed, the people, old and young, 
came together, excited by curiosity, to hear the mystery 
of Methodism explained. 

The sainted preacher appeared to understand the 
philosophy of human depravity. The scheme of gene- 
ral redemption, personal salvation from all sin, through 
the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, on the express 
conditions of faith and repentance, were subjects fa- 
miliar to him. He appeared to labour to win souls to 
Christ. He spoke plainly and forcibly. Close atten- 
tion was given while he expounded the text, and deliv- 
ered his solemn message to the congregation. Their 
curiosity was fully satisfied. " The way, the truth, and 
the life^ were placed before them, and they had some- 
thing serious to occupy their thoughts. No one felt 
any disposition to treat the stranger disrespectfully, 
or to despise his doctrines, though some of them had 
abused the poor praying man who was the cause, em- 
ployed by divine Providence, in bringing him there. 

After a few more months had rolled away, the year 
1800 came on to give existence to a new series of 
events ; the approach of which was attended with 
dread to my credulous mind in consequence of reading, 
a few years before, the prophecy of Christopher Love. 
He announced that the year 1800 would come fraught 



PIONEER. 59 

with tremendous events : that revolutions would shake 
the foundations of states and empires, and wars and com- 
motions would spread desolation round the world. The 
prophecy, however, proved to be like some other pro- 
ductions, the mere delusion of a self-inspired imagination. 

The year came, and though some calamities came 
also, it was fraught with auspicious events to the in- 
habitants of our new country. A great and glorious 
reformation crowned that year, which still lives in the 
recollection of many, and will doubtless be remember- 
ed with rapture in eternity. It spread like a flame drivea 
by the winds of heaven. It was truly a divine reform- 
ation. No argument or device of men or devils could 
stand before it. On his chariot of salvation the immortal 
Jehovah rode, conquering the pride of man by the 
sword of his Spirit. The rapturous strain of angels, 
" Glory to God in the highest ! on earth peace ; good 
will toward men !" was sung by many there with joyful 
hearts, while the wilderness echoed the sound, and 
waved its leafy branches over the heads of those 
whom the Lord had redeemed and crowned with 
unearthly glory. 

The principal instruments which the Almighty used 
in commencing and carrying on this wonderful work 
were two Methodist preachers, who, while they were 
exploring the hills and valleys seeking for lost sinners, 
came into our neighbourhood, where they w^ere kind- 
ly received as the messengers of God. The fact that 
they were illiterate men, possessing only a common 
share of native talent, made the work appear more 
strange and marvellous. To effect such mighty 
changes in the lives and sentiments of careless mortals, 



60 PIONEER. 

and to hold control over the passions and intellects of 
all classes in society, would require, according to 
human calculation, the talents of the wisest and great- 
est of men. It was therefore manifest to every dis- 
cerningf mind that the cause which effected these 
wonders lay not in the feeble instruments, but in the 
power of God, who was pleased to use them, to 
magnify his own glory and grace ; at the same time, 
to prostrate the wisdom of the world, and lay the pride 
and glory of man in the dust. 

These men were devoted servants of God, endowed 
with wisdom and power from above ; and blessed with 
the unction of the Holy vSpirit. They appeared to 
walk with God, realizing continually their own insuf- 
ficiency ; and their entire dependance on the arm of 
Heaven. Hence they often resorted to the throne of 
grace, and there held communion with God, knowing 
that they could not preach effectually without his 
special aid. Great was their faith ; and, in prayer, 
they were mighty — there lay the secret of their 
strength. By a strong devotional grasp they held on 
to the throne of heaven ; and were enabled, by the 
strength they derived, to move the world. They un- 
derstood the doctrine of the fall of man — the conse- 
quent depravity of every generation ; and the perfected 
plan of redemption and salvation through Jesus Christ. 
So they had correct views of the law and. gospel — the 
nature of sin, and its only remedy. Experimental re- 
ligion was a lucid theme to them. They spoke from 
the deep emotions of their own hearts — told us what 
they knew and how they felt. They understood the 
means, bv which thev were saved from sin themselves. 



PIOXEER. 61 

and urged the same course of duties on us. And as 
Felix trembled when St. Paul related his experience, 
so did we. Repentance, faith, and salvation through 
Jesus Christ, constituted the burden of their message, 
which they delivered in a moving manner. The 
Spirit of God attended their ministry, and signs and 
wonders followed them. 

It is admitted, that profound learning has ever been, 
and ever will be, an important acquisition for the min- 
ister of the gospel ; to enable him to expound the 
Christian religion, and to meet the subtle arguments of 
the cavilling world. Still, God will have ministers, and, 
if holy learned men are not at hand, he can take, and 
loill take, men of unpolished, unlettered minds, that glow 
with a pious flame, and send them out, under divine in- 
fluences, to proclaim the great salvation. Verily, He 
who made a dry rod, in the hand of Moses, effect 
wonders before Pharaoh and the learned enemies of 
truth ; and gave virtue and power to dull clay, to open 
the eves of one who was born blind, to confound the 
subtle Jews, — can easily teach a regenerated man to 
preach the gospel, out of the fulness of his heart, so 
as to confound the wise in their craftiness, and bring 
sinners to repentance. But when any one is thus 
called of God to preach — that some are thus called 
there is no doubt — it is unquestionably his duty, 
to study diligently to be a workman, and an ac- 
complished scholar ; else he will bury his intellect- 
ual talents in obscurity, which his Creator has given 
him to improve. It is a fact that God never bestows 
special gifts of grace to defeat the improvement of the 
talents conferred bv the law of nature. 



62 PIONEER. 

It is wonderful to see how the wisdom of the world 
is often confounded by the deep and marvellous works 
of God. The Almighty will be honoured : he will 
not suffer the proud devices of men to obscure his own 
wisdom. In the opening of the kingdom of grace, on 
earth, the Saviour disowned the policy and schemes 
of human wisdom, in the selection he made of unpol- 
ished, illiterate men, to be the apostles and ministers 
of the new covenant. The measure was viewed with 
astonishment ; and reprobated, by all worldly theorists, 
as wild and injudicious, calculated to sink his cause 
into disrepute ; and, consequently, defeat its noble 
end. But, in all this, the wisdom of God was dis- 
played. These poor obscure men, inspired by their 
Master, and endowed with supernatural power, by 
which they spoke with tongues, and performed mira- 
cles, completely confounded the enemies of Christ by 
their wonderful works, and proved effectually the 
validity of their mission. Men are often wise in their 
own conceits, and blunder into erroneous schemes ; 
but the wisdom of God shines out brightly in all his 
works and counsels. 

It is a lamentable fact, which cannot be concealed, 
that there are many ministers in the different churches, 
famed for their talents and learning, who have attracted 
much attention, and often obtained the applause of men, 
but never have made a Felix tremble, or caused an 
infidel to blush, or converted one sinner from the 
error of his ways. No signs follow them but worldly 
honours, pride, affluence, and moral death. They 
evidently preach for themselves, and not for Christ. 
Though possessed of noble acquisitions, as auxiliaries 



PIONEER. 63 

for usefulness, they doubtless lack the most important 
things — a devout heart, and power from on high. 
The unction of the Holy Spirit is not resting upon 
them : if it were, the blessed fruits of the Spirit would 
be springing up under their ministry — the true servants 
of God do not labour in vain. But if these ministers, 
in addition to their learning and talents, were as holy, 
and as mighty in faith and prayer, as the two illiterate 
servants of God, mentioned before, whose labours 
were blessed so wonderfully — they could make proud 
sinners tremble, and move the slumbering world to 
repentance. A great weight of responsibility must 
rest on all who have the charge of souls, and have 
talents and advantages sufficient to exert a mighty in- 
fluence over them for good, and do it not. 

How will such unfaithful stewards appear, when 
they shall be called to stand before their holy Judge 
to answer for their selfishness and negligence ! A 
cloud hangs over their heartless ministrations now, as 
dark as that which lowered over Cain's imperfect of- 
fering, portending a certain rejection from the favour 
of Heaven. If they, however, should finally escape 
the gates of hell, their crowns in heaven will be com- 
paratively dim, and without a radiant star to adorn them. 

Being released from this digression, we shall now 
resume the clew of our narrative, following attentively 
the light of reflection along the labyrinth of past events, 
where lights and shadows, joys and sorrows, are in- 
termingled. A short distance back the year 1800 
opened in our history, and brought a glorious 
reformation with it. My sister Anna, who was older 
than myself, was among the first-fruits of that spiritual 



64 PTQXEER. 

harvest. She possessed a great share of vivacity, 
and was excessively foLd of gayety and amusements. 
Her readiness in conversation, frank and easy man- 
ners, w^on her many friends, and gave her a high rank 
among her associates. Hence a strange pulse of feel- 
ing was excited, among the youth of the town, when 
it was known that she was under religious impressions. 
But while they were so concerned on account of her 
seriousness, she was praying to God for mercy and 
salvation. Shortly after her prayers were answered ; 
and her anxious soul was released from the power of 
sin and unbelief. Joy and peace gained entire control 
over her consecrated spirit. 

But before she had received the evidence of her 
justification, the apparent opposition to her religious 
course, manifested by her father, in his doubting looks 
and expressions, respecting a change of heart, and 
Jesus Christ forgiving sins, occasioned a great conflict 
in her mind. One night, with deep anxiety of soul, 
she prayed before retiring to rest, that something 
comforting might be revealed to her in the visions of 
the night. While there wrapped in soft repose — 
according to her own version — " I seemed to be trans- 
ported into an open space ; there, on my left hand, a 
glorious being appeared with a smile on his counte- 
nance ; and it was impressed on my understanding 
that the being whom I beheld was the Saviour. On 
ray right hand stood my father. I was very anxious 
to go to Jesus Christ the Saviour — thouo;h I stood 
musing in profound silence, it seemed, that my father 
knew the secret desires of my heart, and felt a strong 
opposition to my ardent inclination. Hence he 



PIONEKR. . 65 

Stretched out his hand toward me filled with bright 
dollars, and said, ' Here, child, don't go to heaven 
through Christ.' I turned and looked on my left hand, 
then gazed on the money ; then turned back again and 
looked on the Saviour, who, at length, spoke and said 
to me, 'I am the way.' When I awoke in the 
morning I found it was a dream. 

" It was, however, impressed on my mind that I 
must communicate this singular dream to my father ; 
which undertaking seemed difficult for me to perform, 
in the position I then occupied. Knowing my father's 
prejudices, I was fearful that he would not receive it 
kindly if I should relate the vision to him. I was 
resolved, however, to do what appeared to be my duty, 
leaving the consequences in the hand of Providence. 
Accordingly, as soon as a convenient opportunity af- 
forded, in the morning, I communicated the dream to 
my father, who heard me attentively, and, for some 
reason, appeared much affected. But I did not then 
inform him who the man was that offered me the 
money, nor did he question me on the subject at that 
time. After relating my dream, I immediately retired 
into my room, and knelt down before the Lord to 
pray: I was there, in silent devotion, when my father 
opened the door and came in. Signs of mental dis- 
tress were evidently depicted on his countenance, as 
he walked slowly along and sat down. Though my 
feelings before were intense, stronger emotions were 
excited in my trembling heart, when my father said to 
me, with a solemn, anxious look, ' Do you know the 
person who presented the money to you, in your 
dream V 'Yes, father, I do,' was my reply ; ' the per- 



66 PIONEER. 

son was yourself.' Immediately he fell into extreme 
agony of mind, and without control he wept aloud. 
The sound of his lamentations brought my mother into 
the room, where I tried to pray for them, and mingled 
my flowing tears with theirs, at the altar of devotion." 

Truly my father, by the incident of my sister's 
dream, was deeply affected at the time ; — it being so 
remarkably personal, he could not resist its influence ; 
— still, it did not appear that he felt much mental an- 
guish on account of his own sinfulness. The wonder- 
ful effects produced by the reformation there had 
evidently disturbed his mind, and led him to examine 
his system of faith critically, which was assailed, at 
that time, by a new kind of arguments ; and stood 
trembling on its false and rotten foundation. Weigh- 
ing these conflicting subjects kept his mind continually 
vacillating : at one time opposing, at another, yielding, 
according to the changeful tide of his feelings. In 
this perplexed state of mind my father appeared at the 
time my sister stated her dream to him. 

So time rolled onward, and. week succeeded week, 
laden with the effects of good and evil, till the follow- 
ing eventful hour came. My sister Anna, whose 
dream I have related, had been growing stronger in 
faith and confidence, as she pursued her pious course. 
On a memorable morning she came from her room 
under the influence of divine love, threw her arms 
around her mother's neck, and, with tears and melting 
tones of affection, exhorted her to pray, and to give 
her soul into the compassionate arms of Christ. Then, 
urged by the same holy impulse, she flew to her father, 
sprinkling the floor with tears as she went, and fell 



rioxEEK. 67 

on his neck, exhorting him to seek salvation — to fly to 
Jesus Christ for mercy, who was willing to forgive 
his sins, and restore him to divine favour. The rest 
of us were silent, sad spectators of the moving scene. 

Although my father had been, in years elapsed, a 
strong advocate for Universalism, in this awful mo- 
ment his delusive theory fled instantly away, like 
chaff before the wind. His soul was moved with 
horror. He melted like wax amidst a flame. While 
tears flowed down his face, in extreme agitation of 
mind and with a faltering, tremulous voice, he cried 
aloud, " O ! I fear that there is no mercy for me ! I 
have rebelled against God so long that I am now left 
hopeless under his frown. But, children," continued 
he, " there is mercy for you ; you have not sinned as 
long as I have ; or grieved the Spirit of God, by 
opposing the truth, and defending errors, as I have 
done. You all can obtain forgiveness and be happy 
for ever." 

■ As my father ceased speaking, while his sorrows 
were audible, my sister knelt before the throne of 
mercy and prayed that the God of salvation would 
have compassion on us all, who were, at the time, 
melted into tenderness around her. Solemn and deep 
impressions were made, by the Spirit of God, on each 
trembling breast, which created an ardent desire, 
in our hearts, to be saved from sin ; a sense of 
which was then pressing heavily upon our troubled 
spirits. 

Imboldened by the gi'ace of God, which abounded 
in her heart, this converted sister improved every op- 
portunity to communicate to her youthful associates 



68 PIONEER. 

the wonderful things she had experienced : and ex- 
horted them to repent, and pray, and seek salvation. 
Such afTectionate admonitions, coming often suddenly 
upon them, \yhen they were unprepared for resistance, 
and coming from one also whom they highly esteemed, 
produced amazing eflects. A deep seriousness was 
becoming apparent among them, and, indeed, the same 
happy influence was spreading through all classes of 
community. 

The moral sensibility which had followed me along 
my devious course, from my earliest remembrance, was 
now matured into a settled conviction of the sinfulness 
of sin, and its ruinous consequences. Influenced, by 
these alarming feelings, I came to the conclusion that 
I would follow the light of revelation, observe every 
injunction directed from Heaven to a sinner, and 
endeavour to obtain salvation from sin, which lay 
heavily on my agonizing soul. Accordingly, I made 
the wilderness my place of retirement : there, beneath 
the arms of the forest trees, I first bowed my soul and 
body, in the attitude of devotion, to confess my sins to 
God, and to pray for mercy. Often, in the course of a 
day, with deep sorrow of heart I left my work, and 
retired thither to pour out the emotions of my soul in 
prayer. My spirit was not only restless by day, but 
the gloomy solitudes of night were often broken by the 
sighs of my troubled breast. Even sleep, which 
entombs, in forgetfulness, the cares and sorrows of 
life, allowed wakeful memory to keep the anguish of 
my heart alive, in wild nocturnal visions. 

There were a few, in the neighbourhood, who, after 
making a public profession of religion, came there, and, 



PIONEER. 60 

like the Laodiceans, wandered and lost the form and 
spirit of devotion ; but, in thisreformation, they became 
renewed in heart, and united their spiritual strength 
with the young converts to build up the cause of truth 
and righteousness. The spiritual harvest field was 
great ; still there were but few labourers. Among 
these faithful ones whom Heaven was pleased to own 
as instruments in his hand, was a gifted lady, who was 
then a devoted Christian and active in the reformation. 
But in the early part of her life, according to her own 
showing, her mind had been involved in the gloomy theo- 
ry of Atheism. To her deluded understanding nothing 
declared or revealed the truth of a supreme eternal 
cause, till, on one memorable evening, as she, in 
contemplative mood, sat gazing on the star-lighted 
heavens, her attention became fixed on the clus- 
ter of sparkling bodies called the seven stars, which 
were directly before her, and providentially seemed to 
respond to her inquisitive gaze. " Something," she 
said, " then appeared, in that constellation of stars, 
entirely new to her vision — something august, sublime, 
and wonderful." She had seen them often twinkle 
and shine, but now they seemed to speak -as well as 
shine : they unitedly spoke, as if inspired, and sent, 
with power, to the centre of her thinking soul, this 
foundation truth : — " There is a God.''' The evidence 
of the existence of a Supreme Divinity she saw, in- 
describably written, in the radiance of those luminaries, 
which left an unperishable belief of the fact deeply 
imprinted on her mind. 

Though freed from the error of Atheism, this lady 
still retained, as she said, skeptical notions respecting 



70 PIONEER. 

the immortality of the soul, and the future misery of 
impenitent sinners. About this time her uncle died, 
who had lived a careless, prayerless life ; and left the 
world without any apparent change. " One evening," 
she said, " I retired to my chamber alone — after 
extinguishing the light, and while musing on my 
couch, in a state of wakefulness, suddenly a dismal 
light appeared in the room. Without feeling any 
dread, I gazed at it, wondering, and distinctly saw, in 
the centre of the light, the exact figure and dress of 
my deceased uncle. While the pale horrid light flit- 
ted around, the ghastly figure moved slowly along 
toward me, and stopped by the side of my bed, where it 
stood, motionless, with a gloomy countenance, looking 
wishfully on me. With a perfectly fearless state of 
mind I thus questioned myself — Is it a spirit, or is it 
substance ? Resolved to know, by actual experiment, 
I stretched my arm from the bed, and drew it slowly 
till it passed through the figure, separating it as 
easily as if it had been a column of smoke. The 
figure then instantly disappeared, carrying its own 
dismal light with it, and left the room in the natural 
darkness of night." 

A strange sense of fear, she said, immediately fell 
upon her, which caused her to shriek aloud. The 
scene, however, was so convincing that her doubts were 
overpowered by the force of evidence ; and, hence, 
she became established in the truth of divine revela- 
tion, the immortality of the soul, and the misery of 
incorrigible sinners in a future state. The sight of 
one miserable ghost told, emphatically, the whole story 
to her without utterinsf a word. 



PIONEER. 71 

This lady, influenced by saintly zeal, seized every 
convenient opportunity to enlighten my mind, and to 
direct me to the strait gate and narrow way. After 
suffering some time under a weight of moral death, as 
I was looking to the Saviour for the promised and 
expected salvation, a change came over me which 
removed my gloomy feelings, and filled my heart with 
gladness. This change of heart, this supernatural work, 
being new to me, I did not fully understand its nature 
or evidences. Hence this joyful change of feeling 
did not confirm me in the belief that my sins were 
forgiven — that I was a child of God. I was expecting 
something great and satisfactory ; but what it would 
consist in, or what way it would be communicated, I 
had formed no correct conceptions. 

So, with ray difi'erent feelings, I v/ent on as before, 
seeking and praying for the remission of my sins, 
till, on a memorable night, I obtained the evidence — 
the witness of the Spirit sealed upon my heart. That 
evening a meeting was appointed for prayer, about 
one quarter of a mile from my father's residence — it 
so happened that my parents were not at the meeting. 
Many gathered to the appointed place, some of whom 
were rejoicing in the liberty of salvation, while others 
were sorrowing in deep distress of mind. After sing- 
ing a suitable hymn, we all knelt before the throne of 
grace to pray, and to give ourselves to God, in a 
sacred covenant. As the devotional exercise pro- 
gressed, sighs and awful wailings were heard, rising 
from every part of the congregation. The lady of the 
house, together with others, who were in extreme 
agony of soul, cried aloud for mercy — no one rebuked 



72 PIONEER. 

them for crying. It was an awful, overwhelming sea- 
son. The sound broke the repose and stillness of 
the night, and was borne along the valley, and fell 
impressively on the sleepless organs of ray dear 
parents at home. 

While these exercises were oroinff on around me I 
was knelt, before a bench, in deep thoughtfiilness, 
wrapped almost in speechless awe. My mind, at the 
time, was so abstracted from the things of earth, and 
absorbed in carefulness about my own soul, that time 
moved onward unnoticed, and the cries and distress 
of others passed over me like sounds in a dream. 
Our minister and our pious friends, like guardian angels, 
remained with us, praying, with ceaseless solicitude, 
for our salvation ; and speaking to us often to keep 
the promises of God before our mental vision. 

The distress of my mind at that time, however, did 
not proceed from a burden of guilt and condemnation, 
as before. But my labour was an intense desire to be 
a Christian — I wanted a knowledge and witness of the 
fact imprinted on my heart. While I was there knelt 
before the Lord, with the eye of my mind directed 
heavenward, a strait gate appeared to my view, which, 
it seemed, I had entered; and directly before me a 
beautiful narrow way opened, ascending to the throne 
of God. And on each side of this celestial highway 
I descried a dreary desert, where I saw many of my 
wretched fellow-beings wandering in darkness, entan- 
gled with spells and snares, groping their way amidst 
the dismal chaos. Wliile gazincr with wonder on the 
scene around me, I thought that I saw the glorious 
Angel of the covenant descending on this heavenly 



PIONEER. 73 

road, and, as he came near, part of his crimson mantle 
seemed to wave over me, impressing my mind, at the 
same time, with this solemn charge, ^^ Doubt no more .'" 

x\ll this I believed was only a wakeful, ideal vision, 
which passed before the eye of my mind at the time. 
Still it might have been the effect of some super- 
natural agency. These views, however, did not 
constitute any part of the foundation of my Christian 
hope. Benevolent feelings, love to God and his cause, 
a concern for the souls of my fellow-mortals, together 
with the peace, assurance, and faith which I felt, at 
the time, formed the basis of my hope. These evi- 
dences, to my conscious mind, possessed the power 
and attributes of a reality. These heaven-born feelings 
and blessings, which I had felt before and then enjoyed, 
established the fact that I had before received the 
remission of my sins — that when the burden of 
condemnation rolled off and left my mind in a tranquil, 
happy state — then I was renewed in spirit, and passed 
from death to life. So the events of that night con- 
firmed me in the belief that I was in the kingdom of 
grace. My enraptured spirit was borne on the wings 
of faith and love, while my mortal frame Avas bent 
before the throne of grace. The night, I found, had 
passed away like a dream. The harbinger of day 
Avas entering the windows as the meetiufj came 
to a close. 

My sister Betsey, who was younger than myself, 
was one among the number, who, that night, obtained 
a happy deliverance from sin. It was a joyful morn- 
ing to us, and to many. Everything in nature appeared 
to wear a new aspect. Heaven and earth seemed to 

4 



74 PIONEER. 

rejoice together, while our youthtul hearts exulted, with 
rapture unknown before. The minister requested us, 
before we left the place, to declare to our friends 
what great things the Lord had wrought for us, which 
obvious duty we performed with pleasure. 

As the influence of the mighty reformation spread, 
my oldest brother, Nicholas, came into the kingdom 
of grace, after enduring many conflicts with the com- 
mon enemy, who followed him with sore temptations. 
At length, the angels in heaven, and all of us, rejoiced 
over my dear parents, who also were consoled with 
redeeming grace. Finally, the whole family, and 
almost the entire neighbourhood, together with many 
in the adjoining settlements, became subjects of the 
blessed work. The wilderness and solitary places 
were glad. The trees clapped their hands, while the 
valleys echoed the sound of the triumphal songs of 
free grace and free salvation. 

Many of the subjects of this powerful reformation 
were attended with strange and wonderful operations, 
which confounded both the subtle reasoner and the 
skeptical philosopher. The invisible cause, which 
produced these operations, seemed first to seize on 
the mental powers, then, like electricity, it found 
ready conductors to the material structure of the body ; 
and during the operation it generally suspended the 
power of muscular motion, and the power of speech, 
frequently leaving the organs of sight and hearing 
unobstructed : at the same time, the mental powers 
were in wakeful activity, while the mortal form re- 
sembled a lifeless body — still the functions of the 
arterial system were unrestrained. Life's crimson 



PIONEER. 75 

streams flowed along their wonted channels with per- 
fect regularity, which confounded the acute physical 
examiner, who could not discover the least symptom 
of any disease in the system to produce the strange 
operation. It appeared to be a visible effect without 
a natural cause. 

In some instances the entire body of the subject 
was in a state of total relaxation : the elastic j>ower 
of the muscular system seemed wholly suspended. In 
others a total tenseness of the muscles and tendons 
appeared : the joints of the body became fixed, the 
fingers refused to turn on the hinges constructed for 
the purpose. Still, no indications of any pain or 
distress could be discovered in any of the subjects 
while under the operation. 

These occurrences were not only common in the 
time of public worship, but some were frequently 
seized while in their secret devotions, at home, and 
likewise while at their usual employments. Both 
male and female, the strong muscular frame and the 
feeble constitution, were alike affected in this myste- 
rious manner. It is moreover true that all the saints 
were not brought under these powerful influences ; nor 
were they confined to Christians only ; the unregene- 
rate were often seized, and that suddenly too, with 
the same operations, — it was observed, however, that 
their conversion generally followed soon after. I will 
only relate the case of a gay young lady, who was 
standing, in company with her pious brother and two 
or three other persons, singing the following couplets : 

•' Jesus, my all, to heaven is gone, 
He whom I fix my hopes upon ; 



76 PIONEER. 

His track I see, and I'll pursuo 
The narrow way till him I view." 

After singing a few lines tlie lady fell upon the 
floor, as suddenly as if she had been struck with 
lightning ; and there cried ardently for mercy, while 
we offered our supplications in her behalf. So we 
were compelled to believe that the same invisible 
power which brought Saul trembling to the ground,, 
struck this lady to the floor. 

During the progress of this wonderful reformation, 
I knew a pious youth who had never been affected by 
these mighty influences, till, one evening, in a prayer 
meeting, while he was struggling for a holy heart, 
something ran through his whole frame quick as an 
electrical shock — still he knew that the sensation was 
very difTerent. He was instantly alarmed, for a thought 
rushed into his mind that it was a paralytic aflection : 
soon as that fear gained the ascendency in his mind, 
the sensation left him ; and left him as suddenly as 
it came. In a moment he perceived that doubt and 
fear did not belong to living faith : he had yielded to 
unbelief, hence, like Peter on the waves, he began to 
sink. Immediately he cast away all his faithless 
fears, and called on God to send down the Holy Spirit 
again ; and, instantaneously, his prayer was attended 
with the return of the same wonderful operation. 

Since that memorable reformation I have seen 
many under similar operations, at different times, and 
in various places. Though these occurrences have 
been so common, in the great revivals of religion in 
our land, still various and conflicting opinions have 
agitated the thinking world concerning their cause. 



PIONEER. 77 

Frequent examinations have been made ; and after 
all, the phenomenon lies too deep in mystery to ad- 
mit of a solution upon philosophical principles. Why 
are some affected and others not? — why are the 
operations made to differ ? No one can tell. Some 
have been inclined to believe that these effects are 
only the symptoms of the exhaustion of nervous energy ; 
but this opinion is doubtful : — for exhaustion of nervous 
energy is the effect of some disease. Besides, we 
know that many of these persons are vigorous, and 
in perfect health. In cases where the energy of the 
nerves is exhausted by any natural cause, no symp- 
toms appear analogous to these operations. In the 
cases of fainting or common paroxysms, it is obvious 
that the symptoms are specifically different from these 
religious cases ; and the consequent effects on the 
system afterward are as unlike as the operations are 
dissimilar. By the laws of sympathy the body and 
mind act upon each other ; and, also, one mind mys- 
teriously acts upon another at certain times. There- 
fore the inspiring mind of God operating on the human 
intellect must produce uncommon effects ; hence, by 
the laws of sympathy, the mind, being thus graciously 
affected, will produce, under certain circumstances, 
strange operations on the body, differing from the 
effects of any natiural cause. Besides, it is a fact 
which should be remembered, that these operations 
occur nowhere, under no circumstances, but in reli- 
gious meetings, or some devout exercise — powerful 
revivals have been famous for such events : hence they 
must be classed among the marvellous works of the 
Holy Spirit in the kingdom of grace. 



78 PIONEER. 

I was intimately acquainted with a noted physician, 
in Oneida county, after he became converted from 
infidelity to the Christian religion, who, to satisfy 
himself, carefully and critically examined, at different 
times, persons under these strange operations ; and he 
candidly said, " that no indications appeared of any 
disease, or natural cause, to produce the effects." 
Hence he declared " that all we could do, in explain- 
ing the mystery, was, merely to say, that it is the 
effect of the power of God, and there leave it." 



PIONEER. 79 



CHAPTER IV. 

Nature's language — The Bible — Duty — Call to preach — Elm tree 
— Licensed to exhort — Observations — Quarterly meetings — Form of 
religion — Authorized to preach — Militia.company — Feelings and views 
respecting war — Soldier under Christ — Camp meeting — Lorenzo Dow 
— Free salvation — Government of the voice. 

After I became initiated into the high mystery of 
pure religion, 1 beheld the world with different views 
and feelings ; everything seemed to wear a new 
aspect. Though Nature travelled on in her wonted 
track, controlled by the same unvarying laws, still 
she seemed to speak a language more impressive to 
my youthful mind. Every part of the great material 
system declared more emphatically and fully the wis- 
dom, power, and glory of the Creator. The universe 
seemed to be filled with tongues, and every tongue 
was sounding the praise of God — grass waving, flowers 
opening, leaves quivering, streams gliding, winds 
whistling, birds singing, and flocks bleating, all com- 
bined in one grand concert, and filled the wide 
orchestra of nature with artless praise to the great 
Lord of the universe. 

The Holy Scriptures, that complicated book of wis- 
dom, I found was fraught with pure instruction, which 
impressed a sacred charm on my happy soul unknown 
before. Every part of that amazing system I saw 
abounded with reality : its ponderous pages contained 
no hollow fiction, to delude the reader's mind into 
the maze of folly and error. I read it with pleasure, 
and the more I read the wiser I grew : it expanded 



80 PIONEER. 

my understanding, and elevated my thoughts. After 
being illuminated by these living oracles, romances 
and novels, the creatures of human fancy, appeared more 
vile and worthless than ever to my eye. In the Bible, 
that inestimable gift of God, I learned the important 
purpose and end of my creation. There with plea- 
sure I contemplated on the scale of gradation, designed 
for the souls of the redeemed, which opened an am- 
ple field for the range of thought from this mortal 
region, the cradle of being, to the high and highest 
heaven. There I learned also how a connection was 
formed between the spiritual world and this world of 
matter ; and a communication kept up between the 
two regions by the Spirit of God and the ministry 
of angels. 

My duty — what Heaven required of me — was an 
important question at this early juncture. The rela- 
tion to my Creator in some essential points had been 
changed. By the supernatural work of regeneration 
I had become a child of God. A great sacrifice — a 
price exceeding all calculation — had been paid for my 
redemption. Therefore I belonged to Jesus Christ — 
was wholly his property. So I was made by sacred obli- 
gations an insolvent debtor ; and my Redeemer held 
an eternal irredeemable mortgage on my soul and body. 
Moreover, I was bound to render t(5 him, continually, 
the tribute of all my poor imperfect services, for gifts 
and graces which I was receiving from him daily. So 
I had no surplus merit or services to apply on any 
part of the interest on the great debt. Through his 
abounding clemency, however, my Saviour assigned 
me an office — made me a steward in his great house : 



PIONKLR. ' 81 

time, life, and talents, were committed to my care, for 
all which I was made accountable ; and laid under 
a solemn charge to improve them according to his 
direction ; and only for his glory. In this light I saw 
that everything I had to do on earth was wisely cast 
in the mould of duty by the express command of God. 
Nothing was left out of the divine supervision to be 
supplied by blind, erring chance, or by wild, human 
imagination. The direction and glory of God, and 
my own interest, were so commingled that all vile 
selfishness was excluded. In rendering service to the 
Almighty I was securing my own happiness ; and in 
caring lawfully for my soul and body I was honouring 
and obeying God. This rule of action I also found 
in Jehovah's book of laws, "Whether therefore ye 
eat or drink, or wdiatsoever ye do, do all to the glory 
of God." So I learned the origin, nature, and sacred- 
ness of my duty. 

Soon after my adoption into the family of Heaven, 
I was strongly impressed to pray in public, and to 
communicate my views and feelings in religious meet- 
ings. But being young, naturally fearful, and unaccus- 
tomed to address mixed assemblies, I was brought into 
a painful strait. To refuse to yield to a divine require- 
ment would bring on me the disapprobation of Heaven ; 
and to attempt to do what seemed to me impossible 
was truly distressing. I had thought that it would be 
a pleasure to me to do every duty ; but I found, in 
the experiment, that the fear of man brought a snare 
to my soul. Hence in a few instances, as others did 
to their harm, I made an unjustifiable decision, re- 
belled against the leadings of the Spirit, which brought 

4* 



82 PlONEEJl. 

upon my soul distress and gloominess. So I soon 
learned that disobedience ensured spiritual death. 
Therefore I resolved, sink or swim, live or die, I would 
endeavour to do the will of my merciful God. 

So, like a whipped child, with fear and trembling I 
began to speak some solemn words for God, and pray 
in our social meetings. Soon after, agreeably to the 
wishes of my brethren in the church, I consented to 
take charge of a class in an adjoining neighbourhood, 
where I had an opportunity to warn careless sinners, 
and encourage the Christian brethren to persevere in 
a life of faithfulness. In my feeble efforts to do good 
to others I received strength and consolation — the 
promises of God were verified to me. 

The weighty things of religion occupied the great- 
est portion of my attention while at home, in my 
accustomed routine of business. There my thoughts 
were often so abstracted from the things of earth, and 
concentred in heavenly contemplation, that I could 
scarcely tell how the work of my hands advanced. 
One memorable day, while I was under the lofty 
branches of a gigantic elm that stood near my father's 
house, which, for some reason, was left standing 
when the forest was hewn down around it, the Spirit 
of God came down upon me, and, in a mysterious 
manner, called me to preach the everlasting gospel, 
by a perceptible, inward voice ; to which I responded, 
by expressing a willingness of mind to do whatsoever 
my Lord and Master required at my hands. But to be 
an ambassador for Christ, to be intrusted with the 
great message of salvation to a fallen world, I con- 
ceived was a charge too high for a timid youth, 



PIONEER. 83 

unknown abroad, and unacquainted with theology. 
Moreover, to preach, extemporaneously, was an 
eminence in rhetoric which, it appeared to me, I was 
never endowed to reach. Hence, I there put myself 
under a solemn vow to God, that I would imbody my 
thoughts in writing, and publish them to the world, if 
that would fulfil the weighty requirement. 

The place distinguished by this moving occurrence 
appears still solemn to me ; and I often contemplate 
on it with emotions of awe and delight, though the 
memorable tree, the ancient elm, is not there. After 
enduring the storms of a hundred years it fell a sacri- 
fice to the crushing powers of time, and is gone down 
to sleep in ashes, to rise no more to leafy honours, 
despoiled of a successor, without a kindred branch to 
tell where it stood. Not so with mortal, immortal 
man, the holy Christian man ; he dies, and yet lives. 
He not only lives in a perpetual kindred succession, 
but he truly lives while he lives ; lives when he 
dies, lives after he is dead, and will live for ever. But 
the impenitent sinner is dead while he lives ; dies 
hopeless when he dies ; and dies continually after 
he is dead. 

The exercise of my mind concerning my proper 
sphere of duty, by some means, to me unknown, was 
understood by my Christian brethren, who appeared 
anxious that I should improve my talents as Providence 
seemed to direct. Accordingly, through their friendly 
management, I obtained a license, by which I was 
authorized to proclaim the word of God to my fellow- 
mortals by way of exhortation. This I viewed as a 
dcor opened before me to prove the reality of my call 



84 PIONEER. 

to the ministry, which appeared to be done by the 
direction of Providence, and was also in accordance 
with the deep impressions on my own mind. Hence, 
I resolved that I would be faithful, and improve the 
gifts which the Lord had already given me ; then if 
he should require of me any further service he would 
endow me with additional talents to accomplish the end. 

While acting under my brief authority, I was in- 
vited to labour in the adjacent towns and settlements, 
where I found attentive congregations willing to listen 
to the admonitions of a stripling. It was, however, a 
wonder to me that so many would forego their rest, 
and travel miles, to hear a young raw student in divinity 
declaim. To see congregations excited, and tears 
flowing from many eyes, by such feeble means, was 
still more surprising. It is true that I felt a pious 
ardour glowing in my soul, and I was anxious that 
sinners should know the great salvation. Therefore, 
I spoke earnestly, plainly, and from the depth of my 
heart. As means to concentrate my thoughts, I often 
quoted some passages of Scripture at the commence- 
ment of my discourse ; and, frequently, I attempted 
to give some illustrations of the text. But I always 
endeavoured to keep out on the wide ocean of truth. 
Hence I could echo to the people what God had de- 
clared in his word, if nothing more. Whether my 
labours, at that time, were beneficial to my hearers or 
not, the solemn facts eternity will unfold. One thing, 
however, is certain, that by doing my duty I kept a 
sinless conscience, and rejoiced in God my Saviour. 

To commence speaking by exhortation is doubtless 
the best mode of procedure for a young man who is 



PIONKER. 65 

intending to preach extemporaneously ; for, by so doing, 
he will slide into a happy, easy manner of speaking and 
thinking ; and when that point is gained, he can with- 
out embarrassment bring all his thoughts under the 
proper rules of order as they come winged and ardent 
from his burning soul. A great exhorter, in the high 
sense of the term, is truly a great preacher ; for he 
preaches much in his exhortations. To declaim, to 
advise, to warn, to persuade, to entreat with tears, all 
are comprised in the ample range of exhortation. And, 
in doing this awfully sublime work, the depths of human 
learning may be opened, the wide field of revelation 
explored, its doctrines brought up, its promises spread 
out, together with the rousing of Sinai's thunder, and 
the blood and groans of Calvary. 

The common plan, in sermonizing, where method 
in the illustration is the first object, resembles 
the arrangement of an army for an assault — the lines 
are formed, divisions planned, and all put in motion ; 
thence every division is seen coming up, converging 
toward the castle they design to storm. But, in the 
winding up of the sermon, exhortation comes in as an 
auxiliary ; then the holy eflbrt resembles an army in 
the act of storming the castle : — strange terrors pour 
into Satan's citadel ; his strong-holds tremble like an 
aspen leaf ; the enemies of God turn pale ; and, as a 
victory-shout comes up from Messiah's sacramental 
host, a mighty rush is made ; the flashing sword of 
the Spirit is buried in the hearts of Jehovah's enemies. 
So a conquest over sin and Satan is gained, sinners 
are subdued and saved, Christians strengthened, and the 
grand end of the gospel ministry accomplished. 



86 PIONEER. 

Our quarterly meetings, in those days, were held in 
places remote from us, on account of the smallness of 
the societies, and their distance apart. One of these 
meetings which I attended was held in the town of 
Westmoreland, about thirty miles from my residence ; 
Rev. Wm. M'Lanahan was the presiding elder ; and 
there, for the first and last time, I saw Bishop What- 
coat, who, in his official tour through the state, came 
into the town at this favourable time, where many had 
the gratification to see the venerable servant of God, 
and hear him expound the Holy Scriptures. In 
appearance and manner he was grave and dignified; 
and seemed to possess the happy ability to conmiuni- 
cate great things, clearly, in plain language. His 
wisdom raised him above affectation, which made his 
instructions acceptable to us all. He was doubtless a 
sound divine, if not a brilliant preacher. He expounded 
the fifteenth verse of the eighty-ninth Psalm : " Bless- 
ed is the people that know the joyful sound : they 
shall walk, O Lord, in the light of thy countenance. 
In thy name shall they rejoice all the day : and in thy 
righteousness shall they be exalted." The subject 
itself was delicious ; and the doctrine, brought out in 
the illustration of it, was like milk and honey to our 
newly-converted souls. We, who came from a dis- 
tance, were richly compensated for our toil. There we 
commingled our devotions with some happy brethren 
who were strangers to us before. Indeed, the place 
seemed like the gate of heaven ; though the building 
in which we worshipped was only a rough barn, it 
was honoured with the presence of God. In spiritual 
Zion Jehovah has established the throne of his sjlorv. 



PIONEIIR. 



As time rolled onward, the day appointed for another 
quarterly meeting came, which was held in Burlington, 
a town adjoining. As churches were not erected then, 
a spacious barn was put in preparation for a temporary 
place of worship. The presiding elder and some of 
the old sons of thunder were present, together with a 
multitude of pious brethren from every part of the 
country around. The love-feast on Sunday morning 
was a refreshing season : a mighty invisible influence 
descended from above, which appeared to enter the 
east corner of the building, and passed, like a gust of 
wind, in a narrow vein through the whole extent of 
the congregation, affecting deeply every person in its 
direction. It seemed to inspire every one it touched 
with rapturous feelings, for a shout of triumph sounded 
along its course as it moved. In the afternoon of the 
same day also a mighty excitement was felt through- 
out the whole assembly ; careless sinners became 
alarmed, and, though the rain poured down without, 
they rushed in haste into the pitiless shower. Elder 
Turk, one of the rough-hewers of those days, cried 
out to them, thus, " Sinners, you are chained — if you 
run from the power of God, the devil will have you." 

By experience, observation, and reading, I learned 
that the forms of religion were necessary ; for without 
them the power of religion could not exist in the heart. 
The formalities constituted the visible body of religion, 
the spirit and power the essential attributes. The 
forms, I discovered, could be copied and learned ; but 
the power of religion was an experimental work 
wrought in the believer's heart by the operations of 
the power of God, including regeneration, jusiifica- 



88 r!o::EER. 

tion, and sanctification. In this, I saw, consisted the 
spirit and living essence of Bible religion. Without 
this holy, spiritual life, all the forms of godliness, 
however pompous, high-sounding, and imposing, were 
nothing more than heartless acts, and sounds of solemn 
mockery. Moreover, the forms, I perceived, did not 
correct the errors of the head, or change the heart, 
or reform the life, of the dronish, faithless formalist. 
But the power of grace, I well knew from experience, 
enlightens the understanding, subdues the heart, and 
makes the life of the Christian consistent and good. 

As St. Paul said to the Romans, " There is there- 
fore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ 
Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. 
For the law of the Spirit of life, in Christ Jesus, hath 
made me free from the law of sin and death" — so I 
could say. This was the substance of my experience. 
Into the perfection and glory of this spiritual religion 
I w^as born anew ; and thereby made a child of God, 
a branch in the mystical vine, and an heir of heaven. 
And, by the consecration of my soul and body to God 
in a sacred baptismal vow, I became a visible subject 
of his kingdom, under the common, holy seal of Hea- 
ven. And then, by the regulation of His government, 
I was made subject to his direction under the agency 
of the church. Hence, as soon as Providence opened 
the door, by the concurrent acts of the official mem- 
bers of the church, I accepted without hesitation a 
license to preach. Still I knew that my charge would 
increase in extent and weight, in exact ratio with 
every step I advanced in the church. To be a mes- 
senger of Heaven ; to expound the Holy Scriptures ; 



PIONEER. 89 

and to build up the church of God in wisdom and 
hoUness ; seemed too high a ministration for my limited 
powers. But I was under a vow, and I must make the 
experiment. Though I could not climb to the topmost 
limbs of divinity, I could touch some of the lower branch- 
es, and gather such fruit as hung within my reach. So, 
in an humble way, I might be enabled to feed a multi- 
tude, if they should be hungry for the bread of life. 

Soon after receiving license to preach I arrived at 
an age which subjected me to an enrolment in a 
militia company ; hence I was notified to appear and 
answer to the imperious call of the martial law. Ac- 
cordingly, I went and entered the ranks, but not 
equipped with the arms of death. The only weapon 
I carried was a rough walking stick ; but in this I w^as 
not alone, for these raw soldiers were not advanced 
to the degree of uniformity. After displaying our 
ludicrous skill in exercising awhile, the important 
period arrived to inspire the soldiers with courage : a 
rule of duty long established by custom — rum was the 
subtle agent required to produce the nervous charm. 
Soon I beheld the bottled energy coming along down 
the ranks, from hand to hand, directly toward me ; as 
it came near, I stepped back a pace or two to let the 
abomination pass, without incurring the guilt of hand- 
ing it on to the next one in rank. The officers, 
discovering that I had retreated a few steps, which, I 
confess, appeared somewhat cowardly, and that too 
from their old friend Alcohol, came forward, and very 
kindly entreated me to take the bottle, adding withal, 
that it would be good for me, and not harmful. But I 
refused the fashionable poison ; though it required some 



90 PIONEER. 

courage to brave the current of this detestable custom. 
When I joined the M. E. Church I became bound 
by her practical rules not to use ardent spirits as a 
drink. This pledge I entered in the year 1800, and 
was resolved to keep it at home and abroad. So I 
stood there as a cowardly soldier, afraid of the bottle, 
quite too singular to be on the parade-ground. More- 
over, I had insulted Alcohol, their much-esteemed 
companion ; and that too in the open field, which 
gave offence to some of the old soldiers. I was not 
only disgusted with their fashion of drinking, but the 
whole military duty, from beginning to end, was 
repugnant to my views and feelings. Hence I resolv-. 
ed, as soon ias practicable, to obtain a discharge from 
these unpleasant liabilities. 

From reading the sayings of Christ, serious doubts 
arose in my mind respecting the right Christians have, 
under the gospel dispensation, to bear arms in the 
school of death. Malice, revenge, retaliation, and 
shedding blood, are all reprobated by the unerring 
Author of mercy. If Jesus Christ has made no pro- 
vision for a defensive war, w^ho dare, in defiance of 
his government, commence hostilities against any of 
his moral subjects ? All the conflicting claims, among 
nations and tribes of men, might be settled without 
the flow of blood, or sacrifice of life. To assault or 
to revenge is not the law of right : " Therefore all 
things, whatsoever ye would that men should do to 
you, do ye even so to them." This is the gospel equi- 
poise, the grand scales given by Jesus Christ, in v;hich 
all nations and individuals should weigh their words and 
actions. And the benevolent feelings infused into my 



PIONEER. 91 

heart by the power oi" grace, 1 couhl not reconcile 
with a life of barbarous warfare — man shedding the 
blood of his fellow-man. Moreover, the compassion- 
ate Saviour said, " My kingdom is not of this world : 
if my kingdom were of this world, then would my 
servants fight." Still, I was led to inquire, why he 
said to his disciples, " He that hath no sword, let him 
sell his garment and buy one." The hour of tempta- 
tion had come. And it appears that the disciples had 
not then learned the nature or tactics of their Master's 
warfare — or the weapons designed to be used there- 
in. Therefore their Master said to them, " He that 
hath no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one." 
It is presumed, however, that they were unwilling to 
sell their coats far swords, and then go on without their 
needful covering — their Master proposing no other 
way to obtain them. " And they said. Lord, be- 
hold, here are two swords." The Saviour immediately 
replied, " It is enough" — enough for what ? to conquer 
the Romans — to defend themselves against their armed 
neighbours if they should fall upon them ? No — 
enough to teach them and the whole world a lesson 
which should stand on record for ever. 

So the disciples carried the two swords along 
with them ; but no occasion presented which seemed 
to require the use of such deadly weapons, till the 
gloomy, perilous night came, in which their Master 
was betrayed. As the band came up to arrest the 
Prince of peace, Peter hastily, without permission from 
his Lord, drew his sword and wielded it in his defence, 
and cut oif Malchus's ear. Then Jesus turned and said 
to Peter with authority, " Put up again thy sword into 



92 PIONEER. 

his place : for all they that take the sword shall per- 
ish with the sword." This seemed to be a changeless 
interdiction on the use of deadly weapons. Mark 
what follows — Jesus, seeing the injury done by the 
bloody weapon to one of his foes, said to the wounded 
man, " Suffer ye thus far." " And he touched his ear 
and healed him." This kind, miraculous act, was 
alone enough to confute and confound his most in- 
veterate enemies ! 

If to found an earthly empire had been the Saviour's 
object in coming into the world, the chiefs in the 
hierarchy of the Jewish nation would have arrayed 
themselves in his defense, and crowned him with 
honour and applause. Though he was a king — a 
king immortal, they did not respect him as such, be- 
cause he led no pompous hosts to battle ; drove no 
thundering chariots, nor wielded bloody weapons. 
The kingdom of Christ was spiritual, erected on the 
changeless basis of truth and mercy : therefore the 
proud, carnal Jews, w^ere offended, and rejected his 
claim as Lord and Messiah. He taught them the 
doctrine of benevolence : to love their enemies, to 
render to them kind and merciful acts — not evil. 
And, with tones of authority, he reprimanded the vices 
and blindness of the nation, which disgusted the un- 
holy ears of the nobility of Judea. 

In this light I was led by the unerring Scriptures to 
view the subject of warfare among the children of 
men. My religious feelings also inclined me to pro- 
mote peace, and not aid contention — to save the life 
of man, and not to destroy it. Hence as soon as this 
doubtful question was decided in the negative, namely, 



PIONEER. 93 

" Whether a licensed preacher having no charge of a 
congregation were subject to do military duty ?" I re- 
ceived a prompt discharge from the school of war, 
and was seen no more on the parade-ground. 

I held myself a soldier, nevertheless, a soldier un- 
der. Jesus Christ, the great Captain over the army of 
saints, with whom I was marshalled, and moving 
slowly on to final conquest. The easy lessons in the 
art of this holy warfare I had already learned ; and 
was making some proficiency in the use of my new 
and costly armour, which I drew on the order of Christ 
from the magazine of heaven. In the kinjjdom of 
grace the wisdom of God has prepared the means so 
as to accomplish the end. " For the weapons of our 
warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the 
pulling down of strongholds." In this spiritual con- 
test against the world, the flesh, and the devil, I had 
enlisted ; and all the powers of my soul were roused 
to activity, urging me on to the battle. A mighty zeal 
abounded in my heart, and sometimes, perhaps, it 
outstripped my knowledge. Zeal and effort, however, 
I saw were necessary to confront the vile world, and 
to stimulate the friends of Zion to laudable activity. 
The cause which I had espoused, I knew, was great 
and good ; the victory ensured to the faithful ; and the 
reward immortal glory. Therefore I was not beat- 
ing the air. 

In those days it was announced that a camp meet- 
ing would be held in the town of Western, over forty 
miles from my father's residence ; and the time for its 
commencement was drawing near. The intelligence 
awakened the attention of community : camp meetings 



94 PIONEER. 

were new things — v»^onders in the land. Various 
opinions were advocated respecting the use and pro- 
priety of such meetings. To those whose views of 
religion had been cut and made by what they thought 
perfect forms and settled customs, to go into the wil- 
derness to worship appeared highly improper ; and to 
eat and sleep in the tented woods was shocking to 
their feelings, and in their eyes very imprudent. 
Moreover, such strange meetings would introduce 
innovations among long-established usages, produce 
changes in the views of many in community, and dis- 
turb the common order of things. Indeed, in the view 
of some, the camp-meeting project seemed as wild, 
and as great an aburdity, as if a mariner had madly 
said that he would drive his vessel by steam-power 
against tides and winds, and so change the mode of 
navigation. 

Though unacquainted with camp meetings, I had no 
prejudices to counteract ; I was delighted with the 
enterprise. A field of promise, to my understanding, 
opened in the design, sufficiently wide to induce me 
to attend the one which was at hand. Among other 
circumstances of interest, it was published that the 
celebrated Lorenzo Dow would be at the meeting, and 
officiate in his peculiar way, which awakened a 
curiosity in my mind to enjoy the opportunity, though 
I had seen him once, and heard him preach. 

So in due time I set off in company with a social 
friend, a pious intelligent youth of the same faith ; and 
both of us aiming to be useful in the same cause. 
A common sympathy existed between us, growing out 
of an acquaintance, and the relation we held to the 



PIONEER. 95 

church. By the interchange of thoughts on the way 
our journey was made pleasant and profitable : with 
bounding hearts we moved along over the rough road, 
reflecting on the past, and cogitating on the events to 
come. So the time passed away till we arrived at 
the place we were so anxious to gain. 

According to our expectations, we found the forest 
converted into holy ground, and, temple-like, conse- 
crated to the worship of God. Rough seats, arranged 
with due design, were prepared to accommodate the 
worshipping assembly. On one side of the ground 
an elevated platform appeared, built of logs and floored, 
which was designed merely for the sacred rostrum. 
The forest trees, like lofty columns, stood in the order 
in which nature had placed them, whose wide-spread 
arms, intersecting, formed verdant arches high over 
the hallowed ground, waving gently as the winds 
played among the branches. The place was delightful. 
And there, in accordance with my wishes, I found, in 
company with other ministers, the Rev. Lorenzo Dow, 
who was looked upon as an oracle. 

Mr. Dow's physical appearance was in some degree 
forbidding ; his frame was slender, flexile, and spare ; 
features small and pointed, and he had a natural or 
aflfected stoop forward. His voice, though not loud, 
was nevertheless forcible ; its tones were naturally 
adapted to the feminine key ; while addressing assem- 
blies he indulged a habit of protracting some tones of 
his voice to a painful length, which was truly disgust- 
ing to a delicate ear : still it passed for perfection in 
him, because it was an attribute in his peculiar 
character. His tufted, sable hair, hung forward over 



96 PIONEER. 

his shoulders, and there came in contact with his beard, 
which grew unmolested by a razor. His counte- 
nance was stamped with gravity, while his small 
piercing eyes glanced terrific reproofs wherever he 
looked. His appearance altogether was very singular. 

Though the bodily presence of the man indicated 
weakness, still he possessed the hidden power of en- 
durance. Independence and perseverance wete pro- 
minent traits in his character. He had a strong mental 
sagacity, by which he often penetrated deeply into the 
arcanum of spiritual things. His discourses were in 
keeping with his general appearance, all perfect sam- 
ples of singularity : systematical rules he did not regard 
as essential to the right administration of the gospel 
— to alarm sinners and save souls. He could reason 
clearly, and often did so, in his discourses : yes, he 
could preach and appear as other men did, but he would 
not — probably from conscientious motives. His style 
was plain and tolerably good, except his frequent use 
of low vulgarisms, which seemed to lessen the sanctity 
of his discourses. 

He evidently studied to be singular in everything ; 
and, by the influence of these intentional oddities, he 
was thrown into an orbit distinct from all others, and 
left to move alone in his glory. So he became a won- 
der and a spectacle for the world to behold. In this 
way attractions were thrown around him, which drew 
multitudes to hear him preach ; and by these means he 
became universally known, highly respected by many, 
and revered by some as an oracle inspired. Like 
other men in bodies of clay, he had many bright spots 
in the nucleus of his character, together with some 



PIONEER. 97 

shades of imperfection and human frailties. He 
styled himself a citizen of the world, and made the 
continent his circuit. His toils and ministerial labours 
were amazing ; and his privations and sufferings were 
as great as his labours. It is truly wonderful how 
such a slender frame, with an asthmatical disease at 
the vitals, could endure so much fatigue, and endure it 
so long. He was evidently a child of Providence, called 
by the Holy Ghost to preach, and made an instrument, 
through abounding grace, of doing much good. 

Good order prevailed on the consecrated ground ; 
and, to my view, the scene was solemn and interest- 
ing. The native wildness of the place, the sound 
of human voices uttering devout supplications, and 
singing the songs of Zion, produced a strange effect 
on the listening ear ; and the exciting tones of the 
heralds of salvation, bringing good news to lost sin- 
ners, echoed delightfully through the wilderness. 
Young and green as I was in the ministry, 1 yielded 
to the request of my superiors, and attempted to preach. 
The following words, written by St. Paul to Timothy, 
constituted the text : " For bodily exercise profiteth 
little : but godliness is profitable unto all things, having 
promise of the life that now is, and of that which is 
to come." It was doubtless a small production ; I 
however had liberty in speaking, and the congregation 
listened with due attention. When the meeting came 
to a close I retired from the place greatly benefited, 
and went home in a peaceful state of mind. 

In reading the Holy Scriptures I learned the fact 
that the doctrine of free salvation was not an inven- 
tion of man ; but it had its origin in the infinite 

5 



98 PIONEER. 

wisdom and love of God ; and that grace emanates 
as freely from the throne of mercy, as light from the 
radiant sun — as the waving air which surrounds our 
world — as rivers on their way to the ocean ; which 
doctrine is established by the following passages : 
" Jesus stood and cried, If any man thirst, let him come 
unto me and drink." — " The Spirit and the Bride say, 
Come. And let him that heareth say. Come ; and let 
him that is athirst, come ; and whosoever will, let 
him take the water of life freely." — " Look unto me, 
and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth." — " Behold, 
I stand at the door and knock : if any man hear my 
voice, and open the door, I will come in to him." — 
" For I have no pleasure in the death of him that 
dieth, saith the Lord God : wherefore turn yourselves 
and live." — " For there is one God and one Mediator 
between God and men, the man Christ Jesus ; who' 
gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due 
time." — " Of a truth I perceive that God is no re- 
specter of persons : but in every nation he that feareth 
him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him." 
This grand system of salvation, devised for man 
and first proclaimed by angels to the shepherds of 
Judea, expanded, filled, and enraptured my soul. To 
be an ambassador for Christ, commissioned from the 
high court of Heaven to deliver such a weighty mes- 
sage to the inhabitants of this sinful planet, was, in 
my estimation, the highest office, and greatest honour, 
ever conferred on mortal man. Crowns, titles, em- 
bassies from earthly princes, all appeared small and 
worthless to me when comparatively viewed. The 
ruling desire of my heart was to be qualified and 



PIONEER. 99 

worthy to move and shine among the stars of the 
church, in this high and useful calling. 

The solemn vows which I was under to God, toge- 
ther with a view of the wretched condition of the moral 
world, excited me to live by faith and speak with zeal. 
Accordingly, I went on proclaiming the doctrine of 
perfect love to believers ; and admonishing sinners to 
fear, repent, and believe : while in weakness I ad- 
dressed the ear, the God of truth and power touched 
the heart. As the truth, which I delivered, aflfected 
my own heart, in the same degree it often afTccted the 
hearts of those whom I addressed ; and as they ap- 
peared to be affected, so, by the reciprocal laws of 
sacred sympathy, I became more affected, and that, 
too, on their account — my feelings commingled with 
theirs. So I was often carried away into extreme 
efforts by the strong current of emotions which was 
moving around me, and within me ; till I almost forgot 
myself. The duty to keep my voice under due con- 
trol I neglected, and often continued Speaking too 
long ; hence my vital energy, by degrees, began to 
fail, which not only depressed my spirits, but seemed 
to augur a defeat of my future usefulness. 

To speak correctly, intelligibly, and forcibly, are 
important matters. To speak easily, naturally, and 
fluently, with a pleasing musical tone of voice, is also 
a desirable acquisition for a public speaker. Some 
men, by nature, are endowed with vocal organs more 
finely constructed than others. One has naturally a 
rough, obstreperous voice, while another has a voice 
inclined to be soft and harmonious. Every natural 
voice, however, may be improved by diligence and 



100 PIONEER. 

artful care. But this work should always begin with 
the commencement of public labour ; then the speaker 
should subject his manner and voice to the dictation 
of proper discipline, before any incorrect habits, in 
speaking, become adopted. It is always easier to 
avoid improprieties of any kind, than to correct them 
after they become established. 

The organs of the human voice are curiously and 
wonderfully constructed, capable of great expansion 
and contraction, by which a variety of tones are pro- 
duced, from the low grave bass to the fine thrilling 
treble, the grum and soft, the rough and smooth, all 
are made by the same piece of organic mechanism. 
This natural vibrating instrument, with all its fibrous 
component parts, is under the control of the mind, an 
invisible agent, whose volant power is the musician 
that moves every sounding string of this harmonical 
machine. Many, by not understanding the philosophy 
of the human voice, the delicate formation of the vocal 
organs, and the diseases to which these tender mem- 
braneous parts are exposed, have heedlessly and 
ignorantly gone on till they have ruined their voices, 
and brought upon themselves painful and incurable 
diseases. 



PIONEER. ' 101 



CHAPTER V. 

Situation — Divine aid — Recommended to travel— Seneca circuit — 
Journey — Commencement — Inhabitants — Colleague — Mode of preach- 
ing — Medical works — Old fort — Jemima Wilkerson — Remarkable 
case — Camp meeting — Reflections — Wilderness — Accommodations — 
Support — Sickness — Divine government — End of the year. 

At this time I was moving in a local sphere in the 
domestic circle of my dear parents, to whom I was 
bound by affection, and under obligations, by the law 
of gratitude, to render service in every way consistent 
with my other duties. The leisure hours which were 
exempted from worldly matters I appropriated to 
study ; and on each sabbath I endeavoured to preach 
in destitute places, as Providence seemed to direct. 
This limited field of labour, however, did not satisfy 
the ardent desires of my soul ; I knew that the Holy 
Ghost had called me to preach the gospel ; and, also, 
to devote my life and talents exclusively to the sacred 
ministry. The wide unregenerate world lay contin- 
ually open to my mental vision ; I contemplated on 
their wretched condition ; and saw prophetically their 
dreadful end ; which so affected my heart that I re- 
solved to disengage myself from all secular concerns, 
as soon as practicable, and go into the holy work. 

My future course of duty was apprehended by many 
of my friends and Christian brethren, some time before 
I made an open disclosure of my intention and feel- 
ings to them. A train of circumstances, under the 
control of Providence, opened the way before me by 
preparing their minds for the event. My parents were 



102 ■ PIONEER. 

led to believe that the call of Heaven would take me 
away from them ; and they knew that the divine will 
should be reverenced by submission. Hence they set 
up no antagonizing claims, or wished to bar or oppose 
my obvious course of duty ; though the ties of affec- 
tion, instinctively, waked up a degree of reluctance in 
their minds. To give me up to range the wide and 
thinly-inhabited wilderness, to suffer sickness, hard- 
ship, and persecution, among strangers, far from my 
paternal home, were considerations truly distressing 
to the minds of my parents. But they were taught by in- 
spiration, that as they surrendered themselves to God in 
the hour of their conversion, so they must give up 
their friends, their children, into the care of the same 
almighty Providence. 

At this time the year 1804 was drawing to a close, 
and the session of the Philadelphia Conference, which 
included this region, was not far distant ; to which 
period my attention had been directed for some months 
with ceaseless solicitude : for that was the time which 
I had fixed upon to present myself to that body for 
reception ; then to extend my ministerial labours 
according to the vows I had previously made to God. 

The way I found was opening before me ; and 
every necessary plan laid to meet the well-matured 
purpose. Nothing appeared to bar my course, or 
to discourage me in my design, but a distressing fear 
that I should not be able to endure the labour of speak- 
inor. I was then suffering under a debilitated state of 
the vocal organs, evidently caused by over-zealous 
efforts. To benefit my fellow-mortals I had laboured 
with perseverance and zeal without any regard to my- 



PIONEER. 103 

self. No one advised me of the danger 1 was in, nor 
had I any fear of injurious consequences, till an inward 
weakness admonished me to change my mode of 
speaking. I had serious fears that I should never 
regain my vital energy ; still I kept these thoughts 
cloistered in my own mind. The presiding elder, 
when I applied for a recommendation to the annual 
conference, pressed no inquiries respecting my health. 
If my vital debility had been fully known, he doubtless 
would have deemed my attempt a hazardous enter- 
prise ; and of course would have deferred action on 
the case till the expiration of another year : with 
such an irksome delay I could not reconcile my 
conscientious feelings. After making the trial, and 
ascertaining, by actual experiment, that I could not 
endure the labour, I should then return to a local life 
with resignation, and a clear conscience. 

There w^as an ardent desire, in my mind to make 
the experiment ; and the official brethren, accordingly, 
recommended me to the Philadelphia Annual Confer- 
ence, (there were no annual conferences, nor but few 
circuits in western New- York, at that time,) which 
set that year, 1805, in Philadephia. There I was 
admitted into that venerable body on probation, ac- 
cording to the rule of the church ; and appointed to 
travel Seneca circuit, in connection with Rev. Tho- 
mas Smith. 

This ample circuit covered all that tract of land 
between the Cayuga and Seneca Lakes, south and west 
of the Seneca Lake, and north to Lyons ; encircling a 
large extent of country thinly peopled ; the inhabitants 
mostly poor, and all strangers to me. Moreover, I 



104 PIONEER. 

had learned that it was a sickly region, far from my 
kindred friends, and old acquaintances. But all these 
gloomy realities, with others pictured by my excited 
imagination, did not alarm me, or quench the holy 
ardour of my soul. I had counted the cost, and weighed 
the consequences, deliberately, long before I sent up 
my name to the conference. Therefore I had nothing 
to do after obtaining knowledge of my appointment, 
but to equip myself for the gospel field, and go to work. 
Everything being prepared for the journey, and the 
time having arrived for my departure, I tore myself 
away from my parents, brothers, sisters, and Christian 
friends, while their good wishes and blessings fell 
upon me, as I mounted my horse to leave them. Borne 
on, by my nimble-moving beast, in a few minutes I 
was out of sight ; and busy thought was let loose to 
range, at large, over the checkered scenes of the past, 
and to adventure within the veil of the future. After 
spending a few gloomy days in travelling over rough 
roads, and through miry forests, I came to the bridge 
erected over Cayuga Lake, one mile and a quarter in 
length, which stood as a testimonial of the enter- 
prising spirit of the inhabitants, at that early day. 
On reaching the western shore of the lake, I passed 
on, and soon found that I was within the borders of my 
field of labour. Though oppressed by the fervid 
beams of the sun, which showed me no more pity 
than they did Jonah ; and withal, very much fatigued 
with my journey, I felt no disposition to complain. 
But, with a grateful heart, I pursued my way to a neigh- 
bourhood where a society had been formed, and an 
appointment made for some one to preach, with an 



PIONEER. 105 

expectation that one of the circuit preachers would be 
there. 

Faint, weary, and depressed in mind, I arrived at 
the log cottage where the inhabitants were wont to 
assemble for divine worship. To cheer me, in my 
introduction, I there found a congregation anxiously 
waiting for some minister to come and impart the word 
of life to them ; as I came in, they seemed to gaze on me 
with eyes speaking gladness. Immediately, without 
any needless ceremony, I made them understand that 
I was a minister of the gospel, sent to them by the 
conference. Then, in the name of my holy Master, 
I took the stand, and preached the great salvation with 
a degree of liberty. 

After I had delivered my message, I accepted an 
invitation, and went home with a kind Christian bro- 
ther ; in whose habitation I found a resting place for 
both body and mind during my stay. On the following 
morning, according to the plan of the circuit, I left 
the place and went on to my next appointment — 
thence to the next, and so onward from day to day, 
till I had travelled round the wide field of my labour ; 
where I found the members of the church, in small 
companies, scattered along the wilderness, enjoying 
the consolation of grace and peace. 

Though I came here a stranger, I was not a stranger 
long : I found friends — real friends everywhere, whose 
prayers and solicitude for my welfare consoled 
my heart, and animated me in my arduous labour. So 
I found it true, in this strange land, that the spirit of 
pure religion is an element which always unites pious 
spirits, by flowing from soul to soul, producing a 

6* 



106 PIONEER. 

similarity of feeling, and an ardent friendly disposition 
of heart. Moreover, people in new countries are 
celebrated for their kindness to each other ; and for 
their hospitality to strangers particularly : they will 
incommode themselves any way to accommodate a 
friend, or a stranger in want. Even the Indian will 
give up his wigwam and fur to a stranger, a friendly 
white man, and sleep without on the ground. The 
spontaneous flowings of pious, generous souls, consti- 
tute the real sublimity of benevolence : very different 
from the affected kindness of the proud world, which 
is heard in empty words from a velvet tongTie ; and 
appears in the tinsel of artificial smiles, without any 
kind emotions at heart. 

My colleague in the ministry and myself were 
unacquainted with each other till we met in the field 
of our labour. Nevertheless, after our first interview, 
we became intimate associates, and moved along toge- 
ther in our ministerial calling without giving offence 
or being offended. Brother Smith was older than 
myself, and had been longer in the ministry : to him 
was committed the charge of the circuit. He was a 
social, complaisant man — cheerfulness and kindness 
abounded in his disposition. His manner of preach- 
ing was smooth, and pleasing to many. He never 
erred by preaching too long, but, in the judgment of 
many, his discourses were too contracted. 

"While labouring to win souls to Christ I was in- 
duced, by the laws of reason and experience, to study 
the philosophy of human nature, to trace effects back 
to their origin, to examine every question critically ; 
to adopt manner to matter, and the subject to my con- 



PIOXEER. 107 

gregation, to meet every case and circumstance, that 
each one should have his portion in due season. To 
meet successfully conflicting opinions, growing out of 
different modes of education, and to mould the varied 
elements of human character, seemed to require supe- 
rior skill and wisdom. Truth — only truth, I was 
bound to preach, whether it was pleasing to the hearer 
or offensive. But the manner to be pursued, in 
presenting the truth to the public mind, I viewed as a 
matter of choice. To preach plainly and courteously 
appeared to be more effectual than a harsh dogmatical 
manner — to save souls being the grand end of the 
gospel ministry. Besides, I learned that to preach the 
gospel effectually and powerfully, did not require such 
vocal efforts as would impair my vital organs, and so 
destroy both health and usefulness together. There- 
fore, I begaa to improve on the management of my 
voice ; and was soon enabled to speak with greater 
ease, and with more apparent effect than before. And, 
as a natural consequence, my debilitated lungs regained 
their Avonted energy ; which brightened my future 
prospects, by affording me some assurance, that I should 
be able to endure the labour of an itinerant minister. 

Furthermore, I soon discovered that I was in a 
region infested with fevers ; and I often had to preach 
in settlements where no physician resided. These 
circumstances naturally led me to believe that a know- 
ledge of the human system, with an understanding of 
the diseases prevalent in the country, together with 
•a knowledge of the most effectual remedies, would be 
an important acquisition for a minister of the gospel 
in a new country ; and, indeed, in any place. Ac- 



108 PIONEER. 

cordingly I adopted the reading of medicine among 
my other studies ; and pursued it with pleasure and 
with profit — whence I learned, withal, the useful 
philosophy of preserving my health, which has been 
a great benefit to me through every year of my life. 

My curiosity was greatly excited while I was 
visiting a friend, who resided in the region of the 
Sulphur Springs, on whose fann an ancient fortification 
stood, approaching nearly to a square, containing about 
one acre of land. The high embankments on each 
side still remained, though apparently much diminish- 
ed by the changing power of time. On one side a 
level entrance appeared, which was evidently the 
ancient gate-way into the fort. In the rear of the 
fortification there was a natural abrupt descent, whence 
issued a pure living spring of water. Lofty trees, 
like sentinels, had stood for ages on the embankments, 
unrelieved and unmolested, till the axe of the indus- 
trious emigrant removed them away, and converted 
the ground, enclosed by the banks, into a beautiful 
garden, which was protected, by a light fence, on the 
top of the earthy walls. 

While musing on this gloomy pile of art, such 
serious inquiries occupied my mind: — When was this 
fortification built ? Whose hands raised these walls ? 
Why are we denied a clew to their history ? Not one 
left to tell their origin, name, or end. The dust of 
their mouldered bodies keep a perpetual silence ; and 
busy nature reveals no secret. No inscriptions are 
found to tell us what they believed, how they lived, 
or when they died. 

On the western shore of the Seneca Lake we had a 



PIONEER. 109 

place for divine worship, near a small, but pleasant vil- 
lage, built up by Jemima Wilkerson and her deluded 
followers. She claimed to be Christ in his second 
coming ; therefore she styled herself the universal 
Friend, and was so called by her disciples. Their 
property was made common stock ; subject to the 
supreme dictation of her petty majesty, Jemima. 
Her followers were instructed to believe that she was 
immortal — that she would never die. Sickness, how- 
ever, came upon her in those days, and, like other 
mortals, she exhibited symptoms of decay. Never- 
theless, she assured her disciples that her sickness 
came in consequence of the wickedness of mankind ; 
and if they did not repent, the Friend would be taken 
out of the world. To prevent the impending calami- 
ty, her disciples made zealous efforts to arouse the 
fears of the credulous, with a design to bring them 
over to the faith. Though a feat of deception, the means 
were effectual in moving some to leave the world, and 
come into their community. The Friend soon recover- 
ed, but died some time afterward, like other mortals. 

This pretending woman arose near the place of my 
nativity ; and in that neighbourhood she figured large- 
ly, won a number of disciples, who left their homes 
and friends, and followed her away. According to 
the account received from my father, she possessed 
a charming appearance, great confidence and fluency 
of speech, with a manner both graceful and winning ; 
and seemed completely endowed by nature and art to 
charm and impose on the credulous. On the day she 
opened her mission my father was present, who in- 
formed me that she stood upon a platform, dressed in 



110 PIONEER. 

a white robe, which hung flowing. to her feet. Thus, 
with an imposing air, she stood ; and with a full clear 
voice began, saying, " I was in a trance, and heard the 
Lord inquiring, ' ^Vhom shall I send to warn my peo- 
ple V and I answered, ' Here am I, Lord, send me.' " 

It is well understood that the sacred Bible came by 
revelation ; for that reason every impostor claims a 
new and immediate revelation from heaven, to give 
an imposing sanction to the schemes and invented 
visions which each one is disposed to fabricate. The 
history of the world presents to our view numerous 
artful characters of this description, who have acted 
their varied and shameful tragedies of imposition, by 
v/hich multitudes, in every age, have been led astray, 
and lost in the chaos of error. 

I clearly saw that the human mind, unrestrained by 
grace, was continually exposed to wild delusion. A 
remarkable case of such mental deception came under 
my observation while travelling there. I was well 
acquainted with the family to which the subject of 
this mental aberration belonged. She was a young 
lady of a brilliant intellect, improved by education, the 
daughter of a Presbyterian clergyman, whose decease 
left her under the care of her pious mother. Though 
matured in knowledge and in years, she, by some 
means, became a subject of wild enthusiasm. Her 
strange theories she endeavoured to defend by a 
pompous display of argument, though they were actual- 
ly opposed to reason and common sense. " That 
man has a right to preserve his life, and an equal right 
to destroy it by violence, if he choose so to do," was 
one leading article in her graceless creed. No crimi- 



PIONEER. Ill 

nality, she imagined, was connected with the act of 
self-destruction : at one time she attempted to destroy 
herself by starvation. She argued, however, not from 
the Bible, but from the dictation of her own deluded 
imagination, which she thought was more perfect 
than the law of God. Like all other fanatical beings, 
she claimed to be an oracle, wiser than the wisest of 
her advisers : hence all the arguments and entreaties 
of her friends appeared to have no good effect upon 
her. Though some of her acts indicated a degree of 
mental disorder, still, in her conversation, she ap- 
peared perfectly sane. 

For some time after I left that country, this lady 
continued in her various course ; and, in the revolu- 
tion of thought, she exchanged some wild notions 
for others, till finally she settled on the plausible 
principles of Universalism. Being in her own esti- 
mation fully authorized and qualified to preach an 
unconditional salvation to all mankind, she came out 
and figured on a large scale through western New- 
York, in the character of an itinerant Universalist 
preacher ; and, as a natural consequence, she drew 
many admirers after her, gained the applause of 
her brethren, and, by her eloquence, promoted the 
liberal faith. 

While this woman was on her way to enlighten 
and cheer the gloomy world, the turn of her devious 
orbit happened to pass through that part of Chenango 
county where I was then travelling. Influenced by 
sheer curiosity, I stopped, one day, and heard her declaim 
from a platform in a barn. A crowd had gathered, 
and were listening to her amazing discoveries ; many 



112 PIONEER. 

of whom appeared to be very much pleased with the 
female orator, or her doctrine — perhaps they were 
charmed with both. Among other things which were 
said, and not proved, she stated " that sin was only 
error, existing in thought, abstractly, not in action." 
To believe in no future judgment day, nor in a state 
of future misery, seemed, in her view, to be the sum- 
mit of perfection. This negative faith she imagined 
would deliver the soul from darkness and error, and 
bring it into liberty, light, and truth. 

What course this female luminary finally took, I 
have no clew to determine. Whether she flew off in 
a tangent, and left the track of Universalism to find a 
more consistent. Scriptural orbit, or whether she fell, 
like a star, from her giddy elevation, by some unfortu- 
nate attraction — or, like a transient meteor, exhausted 
her light, and sunk down into obscurity, I cannot tell. 
Therefore, the conclusion of her history I must leave 
here, and pass on. 

At length the time appointed for our camp meeting 
arrived — the ground selected for that sacred use lay 
in the bosom of the wilderness, near the western shore 
of the Seneca Lake. It was truly cheering to meet 
the disciples of Jesus there, to offer vocal adoration 
to Heaven in the desert, where once the savage natives 
roamed, and the wild beasts claimed dominion. Though 
we were not in Bethlehem, nor on the shore of the sea 
of Tiberias, nor on the mountain where Jesus preach- 
ed, nor in the desert where he fed the multitudes, still 
we were on the same globe which was formed by his 
own creative power, and under the leafy trees which 
were planted by his hand. The same sun shone there 



PIONEER. 113 

that illuminated the road where Jesus walked. Such 
air as the Saviour breathed^ while praying in the 
gloomy garden, encircled us there ; and breezes simi- 
lar to those which fanned his sacred form, while it 
was bathed in sweat and blood, played lightly over us 
as we were worshipping at his throne. But what was 
more to us, a thousand times more than anything else, 
the Lord displayed his gracious power, and wrought 
some wonderful things among us, which touched the 
harps of heaven, and made the saints rejoice, and say, 
as Peter said to Jesus on the mountain, " Lord, it is 
good for us to be here," and as Jacob exclaimed, " How 
dreadful is this place ! this is none other but the house 
of God, and this is the gate of heaven." 

There is a solemn pleasure in ruminating on the 
past ; in calling up the usages of primitive days, when 
the saints lived in tents, and worshipped at altars built 
of stone, unchanged by art, within the shade of some 
hallowed grove. The native simplicity of the camp- 
meeting scene represented, in some degree, those days 
of antiquity. There we seemed to be carried away 
back into the society of the ancient patriarchs ; and 
thought of Abraham, on the plains of Mamre, sitting 
in the door of his tent, receiving angelic visiters, 
and preparing refreshment for them there, under a 
branchy tree. 

A similar course of plainness, meekness, and humi- 
lity, the Saviour pursued in his mode of preaching, and 
manner of life. He taught the people in the desert — 
on the shores of the lakes, and looked down with ab- 
horrence on the sinful pomp and glory of this world. 
The society of the rich and lordly Jesus did not court, 



114 PIONEER. 

but retired from them, and abode with the meek and 
lowly, in their humble, peaceful retreats. The Saviour, 
in spirit, is still the same ; his laws and government 
continue to be as they were ; and his will and doc- 
trines remain unchanged likewise. 

According to my expectations, I fully realized that 
the life of a missionary was not a life of ease, afflu- 
ence, or worldly honour. Together with temptations, 
^jid other mental conflicts, I was obliged to suffer 
fatigue of body, and many deprivations, while travelling 
in that new country. Some pleasant things, however, 
continually occurred along the road, which diverted 
my gloomy thoughts. Kind nature opened her botani- 
cal garden there in the wilderness, which regaled my- 
eye with a variety of forms of vegetative life, from the 
creeping moss and humble shrub to the old giant oak, 
up to the towering pine, that nodded in the fleecy 
clouds, and laughed at the storm. Everything there 
was richly coloured, and dressed in artless drapery, in- 
viting my attention — the salubrious and noxious ; some 
designed for food, some for medicine, and some with 
properties still unknown. 

So, as I rode onward, I could read the wisdom of 
God on the open leaves of nature's book, written by 
the hand of the wise Creator, while my poor beast was 
plunging -through the mire along the narrow, winding 
roads. And, when I came out into the cultivated 
patches, I found the inhabitants poor, or without com- 
fortable accommodations ; still I had no reason to com- 
plain. Though the fare was often coarse, it was, 
nevertheless, more wholesome than the luxuries of 
sumptuous life. The log-cabins, which were only con- 



PIONEER. 115 

structed for temporary dwellings, afforded no conve- 
nient apartments for study in the winter season ; and, 
in the summer, I often resorted to the wilderness to 
read ; but there I was greatly annoyed by the inces- 
sant hum of flies, and hungry moschetoes. More- 
over, some of those cottages were very imperfect 
shelters — I could look from my bed, through the open- 
ings of the bark-covered roof, into the ample fields 
of celestial scenery, where the twinkling stars salute 
each other in their ethereal dance : and there I had 
the privilege to take lessons in astronomy gratis, from 
the open volume of the skies. Such nocturnal scenes 
and amusements were acceptable, in the summer 
months, when the atmosphere was pure ; but not so 
pleasant and advantageous in the winter, when, through 
those openings, the nightly snow came down upon my 
face so uncourteously as to disturb my repose, and 
cover my bed completely. 

Some of the older settlements possessed more wealth, 
and, consequently, the inhabitants in those places had 
provided more comfortable accommodations for them- 
selves and their travelling friends. Lyons was one 
of those places : there the well-known Dorsey family 
resided ; at whose hospitable mansion we found a 
peaceful, happy home, with every accommodation ne- 
cessary to afford us rest, retirement, and consolation. 
We also found a good Methodist society in the neigh- 
bourhood, which made Lyons a kind of head quarters. 
Only a few poor houses were then on the ground where 
the flourishing village of Lyons now stands. We there, 
however, had a log-chapel consecrated to the service of 
God, which was an unusual accommodation in those days. 



116 PIONEER. 

The circuit was large, but the societies were small, 
and the members, in general, extremely poor ; there- 
fore we had to trust Providence, and live on a scanty- 
pittance. Still I did not suffer much for the want of 
the comforts of life — ^the most of my clothing I received 
from home. The little which I received from the cir- 
cuit, I tried to stretch as near to a miracle as I possi- 
bly could. So the useful principles of economy are 
frequently learned by dire necessity. To know what 
our real wants are, and to provide for them only, would 
greatly lessen the expenses of living. But it is true 
that some members in the church, through sheer cove- 
tousness, oblige their ministers to undergo many tem- 
poral embarrassments to increase their own wealth. 
They have no faith to trust Providence for themselves ; 
but they have so much confidence in the goodness of 
their ministers, that they are sure the Lord will take 
care of them — angels, perhaps, will feed them if they 
do not. 

While going round, in the field of my labour, I came 
to an appointment in a pleasant settlement, where I 
found that a raging fever was spreading terror and 
death through the neighbourhood. The physician of 
the town, on whom the inhabitants depended for medi- 
cal aid, was not exempted : at whose house I was call- 
ed to preach a funeral discourse, on the decease of an 
inmate of the family, while he lay dangerously ill in 
an adjoining apartment. While I was visiting in the 
neighbourhood, endeavouring to administer consolation 
to the afflicted, I was seized with the same prevailing 
disease myself. After obtaining such medicine as I 
deemed necessary, I retired to a house on the margin 



PIONEER. 117 

of the settlement, where I had often been, and where 
a benevolent, pious family resided : there I found real 
friends, and there I was at home. 

Before I was taken with the fever I learned some 
facts, and made some discoveries, which convinced 
me that the mode of medical treatment in practice 
there was defective, though, probably, founded on an- 
cient usages and popular theory. The practice, in my 
opinion, was not sufficiently philosophical to meet the 
various types, which the same diseases often assume, 
in different climates, and under various circumstances. 
The treatment, instead of assisting nature in her work 
to overcome the disease, seemed to give strength to the 
disease to overcome nature, in weakening the delicate 
machinery of the system, by employing too violent agents 
in the onset ; which was like tearing a person's hand out 
of the teeth of a bear trap, violently, without first opening, 
carefully, the iron jaws. This theory seemed to pre- 
vail, that when a disease made its appearance, whether 
it was weak or strong, slow or swift, they must imme- 
diately bring out and set on their old medical bull-dogs 
and blood-hounds, to hunt the disease, run it down, and 
drag it out. But serious events often occurred in such 
combats ; for while these potent agents were operating 
in the clay tabernacle to drive out and destroy the 
disease, they so marred its organs and life-springs that 
it became inanimate in their hands. 

I knew that my case was dubious, and called for 
immediate attention : having no counsellors, in whom I 
could confide, I was driven to the necessity of bringing 
into exercise all my skill and philosophy, to devise a 
way to overcome my disease, which was then trotting 



118 PIONEER. 

on quite lively. I firmly believed that nature would 
gain the victory, and triumph over her foe, if her road 
could be kept open without marring her strength. 
Hence, I concluded that a mild cathartic, together 
with some cooling drinks, and a severe course of regi- 
men, were the only means necessary in my case : — 
indeed, I was resolved to do nothing more, live or die ; 
excepting the intermixing of faith and prayer, which 
are always necessary, in all cases. 

Accordingly I took the medicine which I had pro- 
cured, and gave directions to the family concerning 
what I wished should be done. The pious lady, though 
willing to please me in everything, thought that the 
course I had prescribed for myself was too rigid and 
cruel. She imagined that, if I should continue the 
same mode of treatment, starvation would be the 
issue ; and her excited fears painted, in frightful hues, 
the consequences of such an event. " What, a minis- 
ter, a servant of God, die at my house for want of 
food!" She could not endure the thought, and appeared 
to be so sincere withal, that her solicitations were 
almost irresistible. Various substances she prepared, 
and urged my acceptance. But nature did not call for 
them, and her instinctive laws, in such cases, should 
direct and govern human reason. Moreover, the prin- 
ciples of philosophy taught me that to press alimentary 
substances into the stomach, under such circumstances, 
would not aid nature, but impede her operations ; and 
like adding fuel to fire, would strengthen and increase 
the fever. Therefore I was resolved to pursue my 
own course, and trust divine Providence. 

So I lingered on my couch, fasting, believing, hoping, 



PIONEER. 119 

and praying, till, at length, the fever came to a crisis, or to 
speak figuratively, fainted in the conflict, being starved 
out; and hence it abandoned the assault, relinquished 
its hold, and crept away and died; or was transmuted, 
whence to rise to vigour again in another form. My sys- 
tem was left, after the departure of the foe, still under the 
control of kind nature, who kept her million agents and 
her million waiters continually at work, in putting every- 
thing in order, and in repairing the injured places. 
Hence, through nature's skill, and the blessing of Hea- 
ven, I was enabled, in a short time, to quit my couch; 
but I soon found that the restless virus, which had lost 
its control over my vital organs, was now settling down 
into my feet and ankles, which became greatly swollen, 
painful, and strangely discoloured with purple spots. In 
this condition, though very lame, I mounted my horse 
and moved on my way, rejoicing that my life was still 
saved to labour in the spiritual vineyard of my Saviour. 
I distinctly saw that the government of God over 
this lower world, though perfect in every part, was not 
framed with a design to prevent physical evils, mis- 
fortunes, or temptations : but to induct us into the phi- 
losophy of their causes ; to enable us to endure them 
with patience and resignation ; so that, through divine 
economy, they might be all turned to our spiritual and 
eternal benefit. In the view of Heaven it was much 
better, and safer, for St. Paul to have special grace to 
endure his physical affliction, called " a thorn in the 
flesh," than to be delivered from it, and be without that 
special boon of grace. So every link in the chain of 
providential direction, as far as I could descry, appeared 
perfectly wise and consistent ; those parts which lay 



120 PIONEER. 

concealed from the reach of my investigation, I was 
compelled, by the force of reason and analogy, to be- 
lieve were equally wise and perfect, as the parts which 
I could comprehend. So I was induced to believe 
that the whole system of the divine government here 
below, however encircled with clouds and darkness 
now, will appear wise and glorious when it shall be 
displayed in the purer light of eternity. Hence, I was 
enabled to trust the Rock of ages, the God of my sal- 
vation, and follow on by the clew of faith, not depend- 
ing on the power of sense. 

This year, being the first entirely devoted to the 
sacred ministry, was a year of experiment. This at- 
tempt, I thought, would settle every question and doubt 
respecting the course of my duty through life. And 
so the voluntary enterprise happily terminated. By 
care and prudent management my health was restored, 
even while I was travelling extensively, over rough 
roads, through storms, and heat, and cold, and preach- 
ino- often, in close air, in small crowded houses. 
Moreover my faith and confidence were strength- 
ened, and my soul animated to see the power and 
grace of God displayed in the salvation of sinners. 
Though the word was administered in weakness, the 
Almighty was pleased to attend it with a surprising 
sanction, whenever it was heard with an attentive ear, 
and received with a believing heart. Although toils 
and afflictions attended this year, I have numbered it 
among the happiest years of my life. In good health 
and in flowing spirits I left the circuit, with some im- 
portant acquisitions of knowledge, derived from study, 
and from actual experience. 



PIONEER. 121 



CHAPTER VI. 

Welcome home — Itinerant system — Otsego circuit — The country — 
Inhabitants — Godliness and ungodliness — Piety in the church — Secta- 
rian jealousies — Calvinism and Arminianism — Satyrical essay— Apo- 
logy — Preacher's position — Ministering spirits — Strange event — 
Places of vvorship — Gospel and its effects — Cooperstown — Matrimony 
— Conference. 

While the annual conference was in session, (it 
being not necessary that ministers on probation should 
attend,) I seized the opportunity to enjoy a social 
pastime at my father's house ; and to mingle once more 
in the circle of my old acquaintances, where I first 
was made to see the glory of the gospel, and feel the 
power of saving grace. However attracting the things 
of the world may appear abroad ; whatever associa- 
tions may gather around us in the field of new ac- 
•quaintances ; still the cultured instincts, which grow 
in the centre of the heart, will cling closely and ar- 
dently around the localities of home. Home is a dear, 
central spot, on a sickly, gloomy world. We find, by 
experience, that we have tender ties existing in us of 
such tone and tenacity that time does not relax, or 
distance sever. Mind, though thrown into a wide orbit, 
clings still to a chosen, central point of its own. This 
mental gravity, or adhesiveness of disposition, is an 
attribute of human nature, which we know is always 
matured and directed by habit and education, and is one 
of the principal sources of earthly happiness. The power 
of religion does not destroy these tender sensibilities, 
but, like a refiner's fire, it purifies and improves them. 

6 



122 PIONEER. 

Home, probably, had greater charms, and stronger 
attractions to me in consequence of my domestic 
habits. My father's occupation kept me necessarily 
confined at home ; so, from habit, home constituted 
my terrestrial paradise. There, in that sequestered, 
romantic valley, where my dear parents resided, many 
endearing associations existed. There, on my return 
from the field of my labour, I was received, by my 
friends, with demonstrations of joy and kindness ; 
though not exhibited in pompous harangues, with noisy 
crowds, but in the indescribable artless oratory of joy 
and affection, which flashes in the speaking eye, — 
sounds in the tones of the voice, — shows itself in the 
grasp of the hand, — glitters in the falling tear, — and 
tells in every gesture. The genius of affection will 
have nature's dialect, and nature's own oratory, through 
which to communicate her own living story. She hates 
cold, studied formalities ; it is too slow for her viva- 
city, too cold for her ardent temperament, and too set- 
and rigid for her lively off-hand movements. She will 
have liberty to weep, to laugh, and to act, as the spon- 
taneous emotions rise in the excited soul, and demand 
ventilation. 

While I was resting and regaling my spirits in the 
society of my old friends, the complicated business of 
conference was in progression ; and the time was roll- 
ing on when the preachers would receive their appoint- 
ments for the present year. At the same time I was 
ruminating on the probability whither I should be sent. 
I had some anxiety on the subject, still I desired to 
act, in submission, as a son in the gospel. As a ser- 
vant of God and the church, I believed that I was safe 



PIONEER. 123 

in confiding in the rule of Providence, and the agency 
of the church, to whom I had vohmtarily surrendered 
myself. 

The itinerant system I admired ; I saw that it was 
happily adapted to meet the wants of the world, though 
attended with some hardships and inconveniences to 
the preachers. The plan, I discovered, had a high 
and sublime original : the divine Author of the gospel 
devised and established it himself. He constituted all 
the apostles missionaries, and directed them to go into 
all the world. Accordingly, they went everywhere 
and preached, the Lord working with them — so the 
poor had the gospel preached unto them. As the 
moral condition of the people was the same in all ages, 
an itinerant ministerial organization was still required 
to supply the wants of the world. In this way the 
gospel could be preached upon the mountains, in ob- 
scure villages ; the ignorant could be instructed, the 
lost could be found, and the scattered flock of Christ, 
in the wilderness, could be fed with the bread of life. 

I must confess that I was pleased with the constitu- 
tion of the church in whose bosom I had been fostered, 
and in whose arms I wished to live and die. It ap- 
peared, to my understanding, to resemble, in many of 
its features, the ancient apostolical plan — the govern- 
ment and the economy of the church being so metho- 
dically constructed, their various parts so nicely 
combined, that they form only one great complicated 
system : every part operating by mutual force, and 
operating to diffuse the holy gospel, and to move the 
world aright ; to which everything else is designed to 
be kept in due subordination. The General Confer- 



124 PIONEER. 

ence, with its efficient episcopal chair, is the grand 
balance-wheel to the whole ecclesiastical organization. 
The whole body of the church is divided into annual 
conferences ; these conferences are divided into dis- 
tricts, the districts into circuits, the circuits into classes ; 
and all these different departments are filled and man- 
aged by appropriate officers, from the bishops down to 
the class-leaders. The local preachers, exhorters, 
stewards, and leaders, all fill such important i)laces as 
connectives, and helpers, that the whole system would 
be incomplete without them : all are useful parts of 
one complicated, consistent whole. No part stands 
alone ; no operator is independent. But every order, 
every agent, and every member, holds a relative posi- 
tion on a confederated plan, individually contributing a 
proper share to increase the weight of general charac- 
ter, to accelerate the force of action, and to bring 
about the grand results. While on the wing of thought, 
I saw the great general circle, including all the con- 
ferences, round which the superintending bishops were 
moving ; within that I saw the smaller district circles, 
round each of which a presiding elder was revolving 
officially ; and within these district orbs I beheld the 
numerous circuits, round which the other itinerant 
ministers were moving. In the wide field of my view, 
everything appeared to be in methodical motion, ex- 
hibiting the appearance of " a wheel in the middle of a 
wheel ;" while the watchful eyes of Jehovah's superin- 
tending agents were looking carefully on, observing 
every movement, and every glorious result. 

The reader will discover that I was carried away, 
in my thoughts, to the shore of the river Chebar, where 



PIONEER. 125 

the prophet Ezekiel saw, in a vision, the complicated 
government of God, and the mysterious plan of redemp- 
tion and salvation ; all inspired and moving by superna- 
tural power. Indeed, I found myself suddenly involved 
in a maze of wonderful comparisons. I thought that I 
discovered a striking analogy between some parts of 
the prophet's vision and the new covenant missionary 
machinery, which was constructed by infinite Wisdom, 
and put in operation by Jesus Christ, when he opened 
the gospel dispensation, established his spiritual king- 
dom on earth, and sent his apostles forth to preach the 
gospel, flaming with the miraculous baptism of fire and 
the Holy Ghost. Moreover, I thought that I disco- 
vered another striking analogy existing between the 
apostolical organization, and the present itinerant mis- 
sionary plan, to send the gospel throughout the world. 
Here I saw the heralds of salvation moving onward 
round their respective circles of operation, all animated, 
all in harmonious action, moved and inspired by the 
Holy Spirit. And as they proclaimed the terrors of 
the Lord, and displayed the glorious acts of the eternal 
Logos, a fire was kindled by their holy ministrations, 
and reformations were spreading wherever they went. 
However vague and visionary the foregoing train of 
thought may appear to others, the view aflforded me a 
mental repast, connected as I was with the missionary 
cause. I had been revolving through the year on a 
large wheel in the new country, and I was expecting 
soon to enter on another orb of operation quite as ex- 
tensive and laborious. Believing, as I did, that the 
itinerant plan was originated by the government of 
God, I was willing to be moved around by the super- 



126 PIONEER. 

intendency of the church, as the Lord of all should 
direct. Yes, I then felt willing to be little and unknown, 
a mere pin, or spoke, in the periphery of the gospel 
wheel, if, by my humble service, I could glorify God, 
be instrumental in saving souls, and gain a place in 
heaven at last. 

While I was thus musing, visiting, and resting, in- 
formation arrived from conference, that I was appointed 
to travel Otsego circuit, which lay eastward from my 
father's house,, and but a short distance thence. An 
assignment of a field of labour so near home was a great 
accommodation to me ; and what made it still more 
agreeable, I had been over several parts of the circuit 
before, and had become acquainted with a number of 
pious friends in that region. Therefore, with a joyful 
heart, I mounted my beast and pursued my way thither. 

I soon learned that my circuit was not a diminutive 
field of labour : it extended south some distance among 
the rugged hills along the Susquehannah River, and 
north, to the neighbourhood of Fort Plain, in the wind- 
ing valley of the Mohawk, encircling a large extent of 
territory, abounding with delightful, romantic scenery. 
Hills and valleys appeared in endless succession, on 
every side, and, in this feature, the country resembled 
the land of Judea, the birth-place of our Saviour. 
Wherever the traveller directed his eye, he saw some- 
thing, in the wild variety of nature, to attract his 
attention, to wake the slumbering thought, and fan the 
fire of poetry. 

Otsego, the adopted name of the county, from which 
my circuit derived its title, is of Indian origin, which, 
in their wild tongue, signifies a place of rendezvous. 



PIONEER. 127 

Near the outlet of the lake there is a small rock, called 
the " Otsego rock," at which place, according to tra- 
dition, the Indians were accustomed to meet for con- 
sultation. Hence that beautiful expanse of water is 
known by the name of Otsego Lake. It is about 
nine miles in length, and lies glittering in the rays of 
the sun, like a stupendous mirror, framed with hills, 
and embossed with rocks and evergreen foliage. At 
the southern end of the lake, nature has provided a 
convenient outlet, which, though a small stream, is the 
source of the famous Susquehannah River. And there, 
guarded on the east and west by evergreen hills, with 
the transparent glassy lake before it, Cooperstown ap- 
pears in its pleasant and sequestered location. 

The territory comprised in my circuit wore different 
aspects : some sections I perceived had just emerged 
from the solitude of the wilderness, while others, with 
weather-worn buildings, and old orchards, displayed 
an ancient appearance. Some of these settlements 
were formed while this country was under the control 
of the throne of England. These neighbourhoods, 
being frontier settlements, suffered extremely in the 
revolutionary struggle from the barbarity of their savage 
foes. The history of these hapless sufferers, in their 
defenceless condition, is still handed down, from father 
to son, with thrilling emotions — the Indian whoop, the 
scalping knife, the reeking tomahawk, screaming, 
fainting, and houses burning, all live again in the vivid 
descriptions of these awful tragedies. 

Although the inhabitants, in this region, were prin- 
cipally from the eastern states, I found some large 
neighbourhoods chiefly composed of Dutch, the most 



128 PIONEER. 

of whom could understand plain English — so I was 
not a barbarian to all of them. Besides, there ex- 
isted in the great mass of community all the shades 
of human character common everywhere, together with 
the usual variety of religious sects found in other parts 
of the country. These sects, I discovered, were stiff 
and uncharitable toward each other, which spirit was 
evidently fostered by their education, principles, and 
forms of religion. Infidels of every common cast, and 
sinners of all sorts were found there too, which con- 
tributed to complete the general assemblage of charac- 
ter. It is just, however, to say, that the people gene- 
rally were enterprising, and many of them intelligent 
and very hospitable. Indeed, I was pleased with the 
circuit, and happy in the society of these affectionate 
Christian brethren, many of whom appeared deeply 
pious. 

Pure practical godliness, and a proud, carnal life, 
were in direct opposition to each other there, as in all 
other places. This doubtless is one reason why de- 
vout Christians have always been contemned, and 
opposed by the ungodly part of community. It is not 
the bodily presence of holy men and women that dis- 
gusts the enemies of truth ; but it is their zeal for God, 
and a pious hatred to all wickedness, that is so offen- 
sive in their eyes. The form of religion, careless, 
impenitent worldlings can endure ; while their con- 
sciences are slumbering under its sound, they dream 
that all is right, and all with them is well ; but the life 
and power of religion disturb their carnal repose ; 
such religion they will not bear ; it destroys all their 
comfortable feelings. Reformations, therefore, are 



PIONEER. 129 

everywhere attended with a spirit of animosity, which 
abounds in the hearts of the enemies of the cross of 
Christ. 

The societies on the circuit were flourishing in the 
midst of opposition ; zeal and diligence were leading 
traits in their character. They not only believed in 
the doctrine of holiness, but were seeking to obtain a 
knowledge of it by experience. Pride, superfluity, 
and needless self-indulgence, appeared sinful in their 
eyes — contrary to a life of piety. The preaching, by 
which they were brought into the kingdom of Christ, 
was not formal and lifeless, but close, alarming, pointed, 
and practical. This was the preaching they admired, 
which was often discovered in their animated counte- 
nances, and by the cheering sound of an occasional 
responsive Ame7i. So the Methodist preachers and 
people, by their zealous efforts to build up the church 
of Christ, lost the approbation of the irreligious world, 
together with the friendship of cold-hearted formalists ; 
and, consequently, their distinguishing name became a 
proverb of reproach here, as it had been everywhere. 
It was well known, however, that while these minis- 
ters proclaimed a full and free salvation, wonderful 
effects were produced. Their success and influence, 
under so many disadvantageous circumstances, were 
mysteries which their enemies could not clearly solve. 
That happy changes were produced, in community, 
through their instrumentality, was an obvious fact to 
the world at large. 

In the estimation of some of the reputed oracles of 
the land, these travelling ministers would misguide all 
under their influence, by proclaiming plausible, erro- 

6* 



130 ' PIONEER. 

neous sentiments. Hence the name, Methodism, 
sounded in their theological ears quite rough and 
inharmonious. They seemed to know, with certainty, 
that Arininianism was blended with Methodism ; and 
Arminianism was fraught with dangerous errors — free 
will, general atonement, &c. Judging from circum- 
stances, they seemed to fear that if these errors should 
be allowed to spread and 'work among the moral eL- 
ments, being so subtle and mischievous, they would 
soon loosen the old fixtures of long-established theo- 
logy, and also break out the iron cogs from the wheel 
of fatality, in spite of pins and wedges. 

The reader, doubtless, understands that the cele- 
brated .Tohn Calvin, in forming his creed, placed in a 
prominent position, among other things, the doctrines 
of predestination, limited atonement, particular election, 
and unconditional perseverance, which tenets are known 
as the peculiar doctrines of Calvinism. Arminius com- 
bined, in his creed, the doctrines of the liberty of the 
will, general redemption, and conditional perseverance, 
in opposition to Calvin, which tenets are denominated 
Arminianism. A part of the Protestant sects have 
rallied around the Calvinistic standard, and part around 
the Arminian standard. So the Protestant world is 
divided into two general classes, and are known as 
Calvinists and Arminians. But each Protestant sect 
has some sentiments peculiarly its own. Nevertheless, 
if you oppose the leading points of x\rminianism, you 
will offend all the Arminian churches. So, if you 
oppose the leading points of Calvinism, you will wound 
all the Calvinistic churches. It is apparent, therefore, 
that the theological nerves, in ecclesiastical bodies, are 



PIONEER. 131 

very tender and irritable ; even the point of a logical 
sentence will often produce painful paroxysms. To 
defend some peculiar, favourite tenets, in the estima- 
tion of some, is more honourable and of more conse- 
quence, than to maintain a holy, blameless reputation. 

The leading spirits in the Calvinistic churches, 
throughout our wide circuit, watched attentively our 
movements with a jealous eye. Though personal 
enmity, I presume, was not often indulged ;. yet the 
power of sectarianism was so predominant, and local 
interests held such a commanding influence over them, 
that we were not only kept from their arms of brother- 
hood, but were strenuously opposed, and our Arminian 
tenets openly assailed. This high opposing stand, 
assumed by these older churches, made it necessary 
that the Methodist ministers should defend their arti- 
cles of faith. Hence they were often led to exhibit 
fully, and distinctively, their own doctrines, with the 
Scriptural basis by which they were supported ; and 
also, they took the liberty to show the erroneous fea- 
tures in the system of Calvinism. So, by agitating the 
polemical waters, truth and error were brought into 
'notice, and the slumbering community aroused to in- 
vestigate the sacred oracles to learn, for themselves, 
the true doctrines of the gospel of Christ. 

Though but a green student, I was necessarily led 
to take an humble part, occasionally, in the disputations 
of the day. It was not expected, however, that a 
young inexperienced hand could wield such ponderous 
arguments as the older veterans, who had been trained 
in a polemical school. I knew that I was bound to de- 
fend the truth ; and in zeal I was not deficient. So, 



132 PIONEER. 

while in a poetical fever, I seized my dormant pen, 
and formed, in a plain style, a satirical essay, bearing 
this title, " The Dagon of Calvinism :"* the points of 
v/hich w^ere directed agaiinst predestination, limited atone- 
ment, particular election^ and unconditional perseverance^ 
the four leading points in the compass of Calvinism. 

It is truly pleasing that the peculiar circumstances 
which called for such unvarnished retributions do not 
now exist. The stormy aspect of those days has long 
since passed away, and a spirit of Christian forbear- 
ance is permitted to reign. Yes, all the heavy cannon, 
on the ecclesiastical batteries, have been spiked, 
excepting a few signal guns, which are kept mounted, 
and occasionally discharged, to perpetuate by their 
noise the boundary lines between the churches. 

The author sincerely hopes that no pious reader, 
of any sect, will be disturbed or offended by the 
introduction of the essay, in the Appendix to this 
narrative. The republication of it is not designed as 
a thrust at the Calvinistic churches, to arouse again 
the fiery spirit of controversy : but as old . shields 
and helmets are preserved, in museums, to show to 
the rising generations the mode of ancient warfare ; so 
this satirical poem is preserved, merely as a memorial, 
for the amusement of those who wish to look back on 
the doings of departed days. 

The position which the gospel minister holds is 
very peculiar ; he is made a spectacle to angels and 
to men. Being commissioned from God above, and 
authorized by the church below, he stands amenable 
to both : hence, a tremendous weight of responsibility 
* See Appendix to this volume. 



PIONEER. 133 

rests upon him. As an ambassador from the court of 
Heaven, he is bound to preach the everlasting gospel 
— the whole truth and nothing but the truth — to ex- 
pose the fatal errors and vices of a guilty world ; not 
fearing frowns, or regarding flatteries. But to warn 
every man, and to teach every man in all wisdom, is 
a great and arduous work, requiring gracious endow- 
ments, independence, and skill. 

The minister's elevated station, as a public teacher, 
not only enables him to scan the characters and doings 
of others, but it also invites the criticising eye of 
community upon himself. His words, spirit, and 
manners, are canvassed closely ; and if any minute 
obliquity is discovered in him, it is made a subject 
of animadversion. Similar acts, or words, in persons 
moving in other stations in life,, would scarcely be 
noticed. Even the irreligious part of community look 
for practical holiness in a gospel minister; and the 
church, especially, has a right to expect it, and solemn- 
ly requires such spiritual fruit at his hands. Being 
called and endowed by the Holy Ghost, having a holy 
work to perform, he should be an example of holiness 
himself ; his heart, lips, and hands, should be sancti- 
fied and preserved blameless. 

The preacher, moreover, is watched by his com- 
panions in the ministry. Sometimes conflicting emo- 
tions will make their appearance, even where nothing 
but holy aflections should reign — he stands not above 
envy or neglect. He may be overrated for certain 
attainments, and, hence, command too much personal 
admiration ; or he may be neglected and sink, through 
envy, below his proper level ; and thereby lose the 



134 PIONEER. 

esteem which his talents and labours merit. Though 
he may be highly regarded by those who are converted 
through his instrumentality; still there are many in 
the ungodly class who will shun his presence because 
he is pious ; and even hate him for the ardent, pointed 
reproofs which he administers. These foes to truth 
watch him with a jealous eye — they seek for evil, not 
for good ; and are ready to believe all slanderous 
reports, besides industriously aiding in their circulation, 
as the psalmist sings, " For, lo, the wicked bend their 
bow, they make ready their arrow upon the string, 
that they may privily shoot at the upright in heart." 

Besides all this, the minister is exposed to many 
mental conflicts and oppressive temptations. He la- 
bours, and sees little or no fruit springing from his 
repeated efforts. Everything at times appears dark 
and forbidding ; weighty discouragements arise to 
meet him at every turn. The church sometimes 
forgets to inquire into his circumstances, which may 
be perplexing, and such neglect increases his burden- 
some care. At length he is tempted to leave the spiritual 
work, and engage in some secular calling, as some of 
the apostles did — but he recollects that they toiled all 
night and caught nothing. His first vows are upon 
him, which have been renewed from time to time, 
under which he has been acting, and warning sinners 
to repent. His hand is on the gospel plough ; he, 
therefore, must not look back, or think of turning 
back. By. the constitution of the divine government 
he has no right to leave the holy vocation to seek the 
riches and honours of the world. 

The preacher, while he is suffering under privations 



PIONEER. 135 

and trials, should always remember that his Master 
while on earth had not where to lay his head. As the 
gospel cost the great price of the life and blood of 
our suffering Lord, why then should not his servants, 
who are sent to publish his gospel, be willing to endure 
reproach, poverty, and trials here ? Sufferings in a 
benevolent cause are attended with precious conse- 
quences ; they instinctively inspire sympathy for the 
afflicted ; which feeling should always abound in the 
preacher's ardent soul. " I will not leave you comfort- 
less, I will come to you," is to him a consoling promise 
in every gloomy hour. Knowing that his IMaster's Spirit 
is with him, he enjoys a consolation which the world 
cannot bestow, or dispossess him of, without his con- 
sent. He is also a brother and a companion to angels ; 
these holy, bodiless beings, are appointed under the 
divine government as " ministering spirits, ^^ employed 
in the same field of operation, moving invisibly round, 
rejoicing with him over the victories of the cross. 
Glorious companions indeed ! They attend him from 
place to place, to administer comfort to his troubled 
spirit by night and day, and to protect him till his 
work shall be accomplished. 

The following extraordinary occurrence affords an 
example which goes to establish the doctrine contain- 
ed in the preceding remarks. 

According to arrangement, I had been preaching on 
a sabbath morning ; and thence had to travel some 
distance to preach to another congregation in the after- 
noon. My mode of travelling was on horseback, 
(indeed, then all Methodist preachers travelled in the 
same manner : the roads around our circuits were too 



136 riONEER. 

new and rough for wheel conveyances.) I was soon 
prepared for my journey. But the horse and myself 
were almost strangers to each other ; I had left my 
own beast and borrowed this one to supply his place 
for a few days. The friend who granted the favour 
informed me that the beast was young, and not under 
good subjection ; withal, naturally wild and very 
furious. I had found no difficulty, however, in keep- 
ing him under control until the following incident 
occurred. The saddle which was on the horse I had 
used more than twelve months ; being fixed for my 
own convenience, I doubt whether the stirrup buckles 
had been moved by any one, during the year. The 
buckles were without rollers ; and, by remaining a long 
time stationary, had become deeply bedded in the 
leather straps. So I mounted the horse, and rode on 
my way in company with a social friend. Without 
apprehending any danger, as we were trotting along on 
the summit of a hill, by some cause unknown the horse 
bounded as in a fright, and commenced a swift gallop 
down the rough descent. In his first bound, the rein, 
on the left side, fell from my grasp, and in an effort to 
arrest his speed I suddenly brought him by the other 
rein from the centre of the road in an oblique direc- 
tion toward the fence. Though very sprightly, the 
horse blundered, and fell violently upon his knees. 
The force downward I could not resist ; and, in the 
fall, I turned involuntarily round ; at the same instant 
my right foot fell out of the stirrup, and my left slipped 
through the stirrup iron as I fell with my back on the 
ground. The horse, instantaneously, bounded upon 
his feet ; still, while he was rising, the stirrup leather 



piOaXeer. 137 

was unbuckled, and the strap drawn out from the sad- 
dle, leaving it hanging to the stirrup-iron which was 
round my ankle. Without a moment's pause, the 
terrified animal ran off furiously, leaving me in safety, 
reflecting on the mysterious providence which had 
rescued me from imminent danger. If the strap had 
not been unbuckled, and drawn out by an invisible 
hand, (it evidently was not unbuckled when I mounted, 
or it would have drawn out then,) I should have been 
dragged by the ankle over the rugged road, which 
doubtless would have terminated my labour on earth 
for ever. It may appear to some quite enthusiastical, 
still I have no doubt that an invisible agent, with the 
quickness of lightning, extricated me in a miraculous 
manner from my perilous situation, and so permitted 
me to go on and finish my work. 

After awhile the horse was arrested, and brought 
back to the memorable spot, where I was still rumina- 
ting on my strange escape from impending destruction. 
The sudden fall upon my back gave a shock to my 
whole system, which was followed by a general 
debility. But being anxious to reach the place of my 
destination at the time appointed, with some assistance 
I mounted the horse again, and travelled on, wondering 
why such a poor obscure mortal should be so kindly 
noticed, and attended by providential goodness. The 
occurrence was a new lesson, in addition to former 
admonitions, to teach me to depend on the Almighty 
continually for life, health, reason, salvation, and every 
other blessing. The event laid me under new obliga- 
tions to be true to my sacred trust, and labour more 
faithfully in my holy vocation. 



138 PIONEER. 

After enduring much weariness, I arrived in safety 
at the place appointed, and there found the congrega- 
tion waiting. With an unusual sense of my duty 
resting upon me, I arose and commenced the service ; 
and then I endeavoured to preach as one returned 
from the dead, and sent to do an errand of mercy to a 
fallen people. That memorable day was a sanctified 
sabbath to me, which probably will be remembered in 
the celestial world, for there I expect to see the 
angel that unbuckled the stirrup and saved my life. 

At that time there were no churches erected within 
the bounds of our extensive circuit. Indeed, there 
was only one Methodist church in all this western 
country, except a few temporary log buildings. Hence 
we were under the necessity of preaching in school- 
houses, private rooms, barns, or the wilderness. These 
humble places being the best accommodations the con- 
dition of the country could then afford, all appeared to 
be contented and even thankful for the privileges they 
enjoyed. Pure spiritual worship, which emanates from 
the pious heart, can be offered acceptably in any place ; 
and wherever Christ meets his worshipping saints, 
there is peace, paradise, and heaven. What is earthly 
splendour ? — nothing ! But to seek for and obtain 
heavenly ^Zor?/, honour, immortality^ eternal life,is every- 
thing — the essence and sublimity of all perfection. 

In some places where we were called to labour, 
the gospel was a great rarity ; the people appeared to 
view it as it is — a message from God : they evidently 
were not gospel hardened. It was pleasing and won- 
derful to see what toils and difficulties some would go 
through to get to a place of worship; e\en women 



PIONEER. 139 

would frequently travel miles on foot over rough roads 
to hear a sermon. The object which brought them 
there vras to gain instruction ; hence they listened 
attentively to catch every word that fell from the 
preacher's lips ; so hungry were they' for the word of 
life. To preach to them was a pleasure indeed. The 
word had ready access to their hearts, for they heard for 
themselves and not for others. The anxious gaze, the 
sigh, the falling tear, told the deep emotions of their 
hearts while they were sitting under the sound of the 
gospel. It was always deemed a favourable omen to 
see the convictions of penitents deep and pungent ; 
their consciences responding to the thunder of the 
holy law, causing them to tremble and cry out, " I am a 
great sinner — O Lord, have mercy on me." As their 
agony under the pressure of the divine law was ex- 
tremely great, so their conversions, as a natural 
consequence, were sudden, powerful, and glorious. 
Their animated countenances answered immediately 
to their happy feelings, in the transit from darkness to 
light, while their joyful lips borrowed the angelic song, 
" Glory to God in the highest," which responded to the 
rapturous emotions in their converted souls. Emerg- 
ing so suddenly from spiritual death to spiritual life, it 
was not surprising, that in their transports they should 
manifest, in words or actions, something which would 
appear rather extravagant and enthusiastic to the 
understanding of a carnal-hearted observer. But to 
behold these enraptured converts trying to express 
their feelings was not so surprising a sight as the 
impenitency and thoughtlessness of sinners, scoffing 
at piety, and rejecting the great salvation. 



140 PIONEER. 

Cooperstown, though a small village then, was in 
consequence of its location an important centre for 
business. Some churches had gained an early estab- 
lishment there ; but for particular reasons the hierarchy 
were not very friendly to our Methodistical operations. 
In villages we were viewed as intruders — highways, 
hedges, and forests, were our proper places. But, 
being authorized to preach the gospel to every crea- 
ture, we had the boldness to make our humble entry 
into the village also, where we obtained a room for 
preaching in a private house, occupied by Dr. Grain, 
who was a member of our communion, generally 
known there as a pious man, and intelligent without 
ostentation. Our introductory efforts were crowned 
with favourable omens ; a respectable number of 
villagers attended our ministry, who appeared very 
solicitous to learn the peculiar doctrines of this new 
sect, which was everywhere spoken against. We 
soon discovered that our labour Avas not in vain. A 
small society we formed there, which laid the foun- 
dation and opened the way for succeeding operations, 
and future prosperity. 

Matrimony is a common occurrence in human life, 
having in itself nothing peculiarly interesting ; still 
the reader Avill doubtless expect some account of the 
author's action in the matter. While travelling around 
this department of Zion, the writer renewed an ac- 
quaintance with Miss C. G. Garlton, of New-Lisbon, 
who, according to her own history, was awakened to 
feel the need of salvation when only fourteen years 
of age, under the preaching of Rev. Samuel Budd ; 
soon afterward she obtained mercy through faith in 



PIONEER. 141 

Christ, and united with the Methodist E. Church, in 
whose communion she held a membership when he 
formed an acquaintance with her. After revolving the 
momentous subject over and over, weighing the ad- 
vantages and disadvantages attending a married life, 
he came to the conclusion to change his condition ; 
congratulating himself that if matches were made in 
heaven, and though, in coming down, some unfortu- 
nately " lose their fellows on the road," as Dr. Watts 
sung, he was not one of those unlucky beings. He 
had good reasons to believe that the subject of his 
choice was the one designed by Providence to share 
with him the joys and sorrows along the maze of life. 
He, moreover, had cause to expect from her native 
talents, gifts of grace, and ready tact in business, that 
she would be a useful auxiliary in the ministerial 
calling. Indeed, to his understanding, many things 
connected with the contemplated engagement augured 
favourably, and gave to the design the character and 
cast of an obvious duty. So after due deliberation, 
counsel, and prayer, with auspicious prospects before 
him, he entered into the matrimonial alliance, believ- 
ing that the step would place him in a condition where 
he could be more useful in his sacred calling. 

The connubial state is a matter of vast importance, 
necessarily accompanied with w^eighty consequences 
through life. Therefore it should be entered into 
deliberately, and with laudable motives, founded on 
moral rectitude. Verily in this, and in every act of a 
man's life, the glory of God should be the ruling con- 
sideration. But after all, in the reversions and changes 
to which this mortal state is subject, a man may be 



142 FIOXEER. 

influenced by some trying events to join with Solomon 
in saying, " That the race is not to the swift, nor the 
battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor 
yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to 
men of skill ; but time and chance happeneth to 
them all." 

I soon perceived that busy time had borne me rapid- 
ly along while engaged in my sacred employment. 
The gloomy winter had passed away, and the spring, 
which had succeeded, apprised me that my labours in 
that region would soon come to a termination. April 
2, 1807, was approaching, at which time, according 
to prior arrangements, the conference would commence 
its session in Philadelphia. Th^t venerable body of 
ministers I was anxious to see. But the unpleasant 
condition of the roads through the wilderness at all 
seasons, and especially in the spring, added to the 
distance, made the journey appear gloomy and forbid- 
ding — we could not. fly by steam then, as travellers 
do now. After some hesitation, I Anally concluded 
that it was ray duty to relinquish the contemplated 
journey. So I remained on the circuit awhile, then 
went home to visit my parents, in the pleasant valley 
where I first found the river of life. There I saw 
many with whom I was formerly associated, and also 
beheld once more the old ehn tree under whose sha- 
dow the Lord called me to preach his gospel. 



PIONEER. 143 



CHAPTER VII. 

Westmoreland — Ebenezer White — Resignation to events — Metho- 
dist church — Utica — High calling — Thoughts on " What is man ?" — 
Rich and poor — Daniel Sealy — Errors in judgment — Conference — Or- 
dination serv-ice — Thoughts on apostolical succession. 

Soon after the adjournment of conference, intelli- 
gence came that I was appointed to travel Westmore- 
land circuit, in company with Rev. Ebenezer White, 
on whose superior wisdom and experience devolved 
the administration of discipline. He was in every 
particular such an associate in the ministry as I needed 
— young in years, and immature in the ministerial pro- 
fession, I needed a father for a counsellor, a friend to 
administer comfort, and a worthy example for imitation. 
These endearing attributes I soon learned were happily 
concentrated in his character. He was deeply pious, 
courteous, and amiable ; admired true Christian sim- 
plicity, but abhorred pride, and all its contemptible 
appendages. I shall have cause to give a more par- 
ticular account of this holy man hereafter, in this 
narrative. 

I came into this field of labour with a joyful heart, 
accompanied with an ardent desire to do something 
toward accomplishing the end of my holy calling. The 
societies were small, located remotely from each other 
over a wide territory. Though benevolently disposed, 
the people were generally indigent, or in moderate 
circumstances. The newness of the country unavoid- 
ably subjected its inhabitants to endure many inconve- 
niences ; and, as a natural consequence, their ministers 



144 PIONEER. 

were obliged to share inconveniences with them. I 
was perfectly resigned to my condition, and thankful 
that nature had endowed me with a measure of forti- 
tude, and withal, a physical constitution well fitted for 
endurance. I expected to undergo hardships when I 
engaged in the spiritual warfare. Ease, wealth, and 
earthly glory, formed no part of the conditions in the 
covenant by which I was bound to God. Hence I 
was not in the least disappointed. 

We had only one church in our spacious circuit, 
which was erected in the year 1801, on the Sauquoit 
Creek — a small wooden building with a gallery. At 
that day a Methodist church was a strange thing — a 
wonder in the land. The society there was established 
in an early day ; and had spread and grown in numbers 
and influence, till at length Sauquoit became a place 
of notoriety among the members of our communion. 
There some early disciples of the Wesley school were 
happily located, where, through their zeal and faithful- 
ness, they stood firmly, and overcame the opposition 
which was arrayed against them. From that central 
place the ^^ Boanerges*'* of former times sounded out the 
word of the Lord ; and many heard the joyful tidings, 
and turned from sin to the service of God. 

Utica, though now an important city, occupying a 
commanding position in the state, the mart for the 
rich surrounding country, holding a distinguished rank 
among the incorporated cities in Western New- York, 
was at that time only a small village. Its advantageous 
location, however, made it, even then, a place of noto- 
riety and business. Some of the leading Christian 
sects in the country, which came in at an early period, 



PIONEER. 145 

had gained an influential standing there, and conse- 
quently held control over the public mind. Whatever 
prejudices they had received through the moulding 
influence of early education, by the law of mental ad- 
hesiveness, still remained with them. Believing them- 
selves correctly indoctrinated, and being supplied with 
competent teachers, they naturally thought that it was 
unnecessary for travelling prophets to trouble them- 
selves to come there to teach doctrines, which, in the 
estimation of some, were wild and heterodoxical. 

If we understood our calling, as ambassadors of 
Christ, we were commissioned to go everywhere and 
preach the gospel to every creature. So, in our travels, 
we visited Utica also, where we found a few disciples, 
who received us kindly, as brethren. And there, in 
a retired street, a school-house was procured for a 
preaching place, which we occupied occasionally. 
But the attempt at first appeared discouraging ; the 
place was obscure and humble, the congregation small, 
and we were strangers without much renown. We 
knew, however, that the first act, in any undertaking, 
tells but little for the whole design : we therefore con- 
tinued our efforts. At one time I came there to 
preach, according to a previous appointment, and found 
a large pile of fuel bark arranged across the further 
end of the room — somebody did it, and it was done for 
some purpose unknown to me. I kept the ground, 
nevertheless ; and a congregation soon came in ; the 
pile of bark we used for a gallery, which was appro- 
priated to the boys, who seemed pleased with their 
situation, and sat quietly. The audience appeared 
serious and thousfhtful while I delivered to them a 

7 



146 PIONEER. 

solemn message from God. Though the saying may 
seem strange to some, that humble place was verily 
the house of God, and the gate of heaven to my soul. 
Our feeble labours there received the sanction of 
Heaven ; and a pious society was formed, a part of 
whom have since gone to Abraham's bosom, where I 
hope to meet them again. 

To travel laboriously, to endure privations and scorn, 
to preach to the poor, and be a servant to all, is, in 
the opinion of graceless worldlings, a despicable call- 
ing, who look on the present results, apart from the 
glorious consequences to be derived in the future world. 
All are free to acknowledge that the minister of state 
has an honourable office, and a weighty charge. But 
all state affairs are merely earthly, bounded to the nar- 
row circle of this momentary existence. The ambas- 
sador of Christ has a higher office, and a more momen- 
tous charge. He is commissioned from Jehovah's 
court to this rebellious world ; his message relates to 
deathless spirits — to the coming destiny of immortal 
beings, which necessarily is fraught with tremendous 
consequences. Strange, indeed, that such a messenger, 
charged with the affiiirs of heaven and salvation, should 
be scornfully treated, and his message contemptuously 
rejected. The deed is a great wonder in the moral 
world — an abhorrent spectacle in the view of God and 
his holy angels. Alas ! what dread horror and disap- 
pointment the awful judgment day will bring npon the 
sinful world ! Then the lost will see in the light of 
flaming justice what they have done, and what they 
have lost by their folly, in rejecting the truth ! 

How just the exclamation, "What is man, that Thou 



PIONEER. 147 

art mindful of him ; and the son of man, that thou 
visitest him ?" He is only a tenant on earth. In bulk, 
and physical strength, he is inferior to many in the 
animal kingdom. But his immortal soul, endowed 
with reasoning powers, gives him his high rank, and 
all his superiority over the brute creation. And his 
residence here imparts to this dull planet all its import- 
ance and interest. See the vaulted heaven — how 
thickly hung with glowing orbs ! There sight is lost 
in that vast field of wonders, and thought is overpow- 
ered with amazement. How grand, diversified, and 
stupendous is the universe of God ! Worlds beyond 
worlds, in countless numbers, with magnitudes un- 
known, rush upon the astonished gaze ! Still but a 
small part of the whole luminous territory is seen, 
which lies spread out in all directions. Look, wonder- 
ing gazer, into the dazzling, starry vault above ; then 
look down upon thyself, a poor particle of animated 
clay ! Suddenly, with strange, mingled emotions, you 
will be influenced to cry out. What is man, that thou, 
the God of the universe, art mindful of him ? And 
what is this world on which he dwells, but a rolling 
mote in the universe, hanging, in open space, on the 
finger of God ! 

The earth is only a small appendage to the vast 
structure of the universe ; nevertheless, it is a distin- 
guished orb, freighted with immortal wealth, which 
lies partly immured in clay and rubbish. The hills, 
mountains, valleys, shores, and islands, all abound in 
precious pearls, dictmonds of exquisite water, gems and 
brilliants in every variety, which, through sacrifice and 
toil, are sought, obtained, and prepared, for transport- 



148 PIONEER. 

ation, to build and adorn the celestial city above. 
Hence this world, on account of the treasure it contains, 
has become a place of great notoriety in heaven ; 
whither these costly productions, by a regular process, 
are continually arriving. To accomplish this noble 
enterprise, the King of heaven opened in due time a 
thoroughfare, a great highway, from his imperial-palace 
down to these diamond-mines. But the labour to com- 
plete the undertaking was immense ; and in the exe- 
cution of the grand design his beloved Son, the Prince 
of heaven, lost his life — but found it again where he 
lost it, three days afterward. On this highway the 
chariots of salvation are rolling and flying continually, 
bearing these costly gems and brilliants, which have 
been dug from the pits and miry clay below ; and as 
the chariots wheel into the gates of the celestial city, 
the attendant angels raise a triumphant shout. 

On account of the richness, and inexhaustible state 
of these diamond-mines, the King has kept thousands 
of workmen employed, froiii age to age, digging in the 
mountains and caverns, and tracing the ravines, to ob- 
tain these precious pearls. The labour is necessarily 
attended with weariness and difficulty ; but the work- 
men have great rewards in prospect. The King, who 
owns the mines, is immensely rich, and he has pro- 
mised to give to each workman, who will labour faith- 
fully, an immortal crown ; besides, for every pearl 
obtained through his instrumentality, he will have a 
star added to his crown, to blaze there for ever. Hence 
it is a common occurrence that whenever a gem is 
found the labourers rejoice greatly over it ; while the 
attending angels, after seeing the shining wonder, fly 



PIONEER. 149 

home to heaven to spread the joyful tidings, " that the 
dead is alive, and the lost is found." 

This diamond-digging business I thought was glo- 
rious w^ork, a reality indeed. And I w^as happy in 
knowing that my poor self was among these blessed 
workmen, searching for lost souls in the mountains, 
forests, and dens of the earth. Though not so skilful 
as some, still I was resolved to win as many souls as 
I could, knowing that the salvation of one soul was a 
more important acquisition than the subjugation of a 
province, or gaining an earthly crown, or gathering 
millions of gold. All these earthly things, however 
highly esteemed by mortals here, are doomed to pass 
away with the roll of years. But an immortal soul, 
restored to the image of God, possesses worth and 
durability ; a living branch of immortality, designed to 
be transplanted into the paradise above. 

It seems to require more labour to bring some sin- 
ners to repentance than others. Some are encumbered 
and buried more deeply in the world than their neigh- 
bours ; hence to arouse them, and bring them up into 
light and liberty, is a difficult task. For this obvious 
reason piety is rarely found among the opulent and 
gay classes of society. The true worshippers of the 
holy God arise, as in primitive days, from the middle 
and lower classes. The poor are generally the first 
to come to Christ : they have fewer attractions to the 
world ; and being less encumbered with pompous 
things, and more willing to be taught, they are the first 
to come and pay honours to the King of heaven. Rich 
worldlings have their good things on earth,- and while 
their carnal hearts are absorbed in care, luxury, and 



150 PIONEER. 

pleasure, they look on religion as something too low 
for them — too serious and sacred to suit their gay, 
earthly temperament. Their minds being taken up 
with worldly things, they consequently have no time to 
devote to the study or practice of godliness. Wealth 
is their god, and the world their paradise, where they 
desire to stay for ever. They would gladly let the 
poor possess the whole of heaven above, if they could 
have their home and immortality here on earth. 

To be rich is a common desire among mankind, 
while poverty is universally dreaded. The notion 
seems to prevail that happiness always dwells with 
affluence, and misery with poverty. But this conclu- 
sion is formed merely from exterior appearances, and 
not from truth and philosophy. Great wealth brings 
burdensome care ; and, moreover, places a man in 
imminent danger : powerful temptations surround his 
envied position. As a natural consequence, his soul's 
salvation is neglected, and his moral character sacri- 
ficed on Mammon's sordid altar. While other men 
are renowned for wisdom, benevolence, or learning, 
he is simply called rich — a rich man. This is all the 
honour he gains ; indeed, this is all the distinction his 
sordid soul desires. And in the midst of his toil 
and care he dies — dies rich ; but leaves all his riches 
behind him. ! where is his soul ? One rich man 
lifted up his eyes in hell ; and we have reason to fear 
that he is not alone : for Christ said, " It is easier for 
a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a 
rich man to enter into the kingdom of God." So here 
I will leave the rich worldlings, and pass on, as time 
will not wait for me. 



PIONEER. 151 

One of our sabbath appointments was in Westmore- 
land, where a respectable society was early formed ; 
men of age, experience, and influence, were imbodied 
in it. Daniel Sealy, an old disciple, was among the 
number who came out boldly in defence of the truth 
at an early day. This venerable disciple occupied a 
local preacher's sphere, and was a willing servant to 
the church. But he was independent in his mode of 
operating ; he copied nobody's manner. He preached 
the truth in his own peculiar way, and that made his 
preaching acceptable to some, because it appeared 
more sincere and honest. It was all spontaneous sim- 
plicity, without any tinselling of art. Any preparation 
for the pulpit, except reading the Scriptures and pray- 
ing, in his estimation, was unnecessary. Studied, 
formal work, did not satisfy him. He wanted every 
preacher to be a son of thunder, endowed with the 
power of the Holy Ghost ; and every sermon to be 
plain and practical, interwoven with evangelical light- 
ning. He was a godly man, esteemed the church, 
and was bountiful in donations to aid the ministry. 

In regular turn, on a sabbath morning, I came to 
the before-mentioned place to preach ; and at the time 
appointed I commenced the service as usual. The 
first ceremonies being performed, and the congregation 
quietly seated, I arose and pronounced my text. Im- 
mediately the before-mentioned brother Sealy cried 
out from the further part of the assembly, saying, " That 
text was preached from two weeks ago, by brother 
White." The notice implied a request, that I should 
take some other passage. Though the interruption 
was altogether unexpected, it fortunately did not dis- 



152 PIONEER. 

compose or perplex my mind in the least. With per- 
fect self-possession, as if nothing had happened, I stood 
with my pocket Bible open in my hand, (every Metho- 
dist preacher in those days carried a small Bible with 
him,) turning leaf after leaf, with my eye on the book, 
while my thoughts were galloping over the wide field 
of inspired truth. Probably one or two minutes passed 
in this way, while the congregation remained in doubt- 
ful suspense, except brother Sealy, who sat silently 
praying with all his might for divine inspiration to help 
the preacher. He doubtless felt some fear that he had 
blundered into an error, in speaking out so abruptly to 
a young, green student in divinity. But the deed was 
done, and could not be undone. To pray and trust in 
God was his only alternative. As I stood in a state 
of thoughtfulness, these words, like a flash of light, 
came into my mind, " There remaineth therefore a rest 
to the people of God." Without consuming time to 
turn to the chapter, I immediately pronounced the words 
with joyful emphasis on the ears of the audience. The 
painful suspense was instantly broken ; hope seemed 
to sparkle in every countenance. Without dismay or 
confusion, being assisted perhaps by brother Sealy's 
prayers, I went on with the introduction ; and the sub- 
ject opened delightfully to my view : thought and lan- 
guage were at hand ; heaven and earth seemed to be 
in the same neighbourhood. I had a variety of good 
feelings ; indeed, good feelings that day became com- 
mon property. There was evidently a great excite- 
ment in the assembly : some were unusually trans- 
ported. Brother Sealy was in his element : being 
overwhelmed with blessedness, he gave us loud evi- 



PIONEER. 153 

dence that he was present. This extraordinary mani- 
festation of the divine Spirit, following the unusual 
events of the day, confirmed brother Sealy more than 
ever in his opinion, that studied preparations for the 
pulpit were unnecessary. Though he had been con- 
verted a long time before, and had received great 
blessings from God ; still, according to his own ac- 
count, he was never before so filled with grace, glory, 
and divine love. To distinguish that gracious bestow- 
ment, when speaking of it afterward in love-feast, he 
called it " a new conversion." 

After this faithful disciple had finished his course, 
he left the society and church on earth, and went up 
to join the saints above ; where I hope to meet him, 
and all my dear friends. 

Common observation shows that the human mind 
is naturally prone to rmi off into extremes when pur- 
suing a favourite topic ; even intelligent, pious men 
are not above such frailities. Some are inclined to 
believe that the preacher must depend wholly on im- 
mediate impressions ; and that inspired impulses will 
always direct him without study, or the action of his 
own mind : while others seem to have no confidence 
in God, that he will assist them, though he has pro- 
mised to do so ; hence they depend entirely on their 
own endowments, learning, and exertions, to accom- 
plish the great end of their high calling. But in the 
wisdom and economy of God, as revealed in the Scrip- 
tures, learning and mental exertion are necessary, 
together with the high endowments of grace, to enable 
a man to preach the gospel successfully. 

it sometimes happens that young preachers, who 

7* 



154 PIONEER, 

have acquired a little learning while attending an 
academical school, which at first tends to inflate and 
intoxicate the mind, fall into the error that to use many 
hio"h-sounding, showy words, is the sure road to orato- 
rical fame, thinking that great words must make a great 
sermon ; instead of plain language, filled with great 
thoughts. 

I was well acquainted with a young preacher who 
had left the academical halls but a few weeks before 
we met each other in the house of worship. A social 
meeting was in progress, when this young preacher 
arose, on the floor, before the assembly, to give an ex- 
hortation. He brought forth the truth with awful ear- 
nestness, to alarm the ungodly who were on the road 
to ruin : still he discovered no uncommon move in the 
congregation ; when, to accomplish his end, he started 
suddenly back, showing a fearful countenance, looked 
down, and pointing with his hand toward the floor, as 
if he saw a trap door opened leading to the pit of wo ; 
and, at the same time, with a swelling voice cried out, 
saying, " Sinner, if you don't repent you will be preci- 
pitated down the lubricated steep of the opake pro- 
fundity of damnation !" 

There was some excitement in the assembly, as 
might be expected, from such a display of words — 
perhaps some thought that, in his zeal, he had run off 
into an unknown tongue. But I happened to know 
that he had lately returned from a high school, and 
was highly affected with the power of learning ; there- 
fore he took that opportunity to show his attainments 
in rhetoric, and, at the same time, to electrify the as- 
sembly. He doubtless made the declaration with a 



PIONEER. 155 

pious intention, hoping that such chain-shot would 
alarm the sinner, and accomplish much good. So 
mistakes often occur in this world of error. 

Our annual conference assembled again, March 20th, 
1808, in Philadelphia; at which time I was elected 
to the order of deacon. But not being present, my 
ordination was necessarily deferred till the sitting of 
the New- York Conference, which was appointed to 
meet at Amenia, in the following April ; where, ac- 
cording to previous arrangement, I appeared to receive 
sacred orders. Being the first ecclesiastical assembly 
I ever attended, it opened a new chapter in my expe- 
rience. Indeed, it was an interesting school to me. 
There I saw many venerable servants of God and the 
church, who were endowed with wisdom and advanced 
in experience ; and others, in youth and greenness, on 
their way to eminence. It was delightful to see so 
large a body of pious, intelligent men, assembled to- 
gether, the representatives of the church, and the lights 
of the world, engaged in weighty business, examining 
characters, deliberating on questions, and arranging 
matters for the coming year. 

Among the many devotional acts which took place 
on that occasion, no one was so moving and solemn to 
me as the ordination service. We stood before the 
altar, under the eye of God, and in the presence of the 
congregation ; and there responded to the weighty 
questions proposed by the bishop : yes, bound our- 
selves under solemn obligations to perform the duties 
connected with the holy office. Then the venerable 
Bishop Asbury laid his holy hands, severally, on our 
heads, and pronounced, in his singularly impressive 



156 PIONEER. 

manner, the following words : " Take thou authority to 
execute the office of a deacon in the church of God ; in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost." Then with our hands, severally, on the Holy 
Bible, the charge continued, " Take thou authority to 
read the Holy Scriptures in the church of God, and to 
preach the same." The solemn words in the form, 
together with the mellow, bass tones of the voice that 
pronounced them, accompanied, too, with a grave, sanc- 
timonious manner, added great solemnity to the cere- 
mony. It seemed to me that no other mortal could 
perform the ordination ceremony so impressively, and 
with so much majesty. 

I was affected with a deep sense of my sacred, mo- 
mentous duty, while at the altar of consecration : the 
solemn obligations I was taking upon myself revealed 
the character of my future responsibility. I was under 
vows before ; but now my vows were renewed pub- 
licly and officially. At the same time, I knew that 
ordination added no gift or faculty to the soul, nor 
conferred any intrinsic worth to moral character — it 
being only an outward, visible ceremony, instituted 
for a distinguishing mark by which ministers of the 
gospel were to be known to the church and to the 
world, their authority appearing on the face of their 
credentials, by which they pass among strangers in 
their proper rank, and become recognised by the civil 
law in Christian communities. 

For several years, preceding my ordination, I had 
been preaching under divine authority, with only a 
license from the church, and God owned my labours 
then as evidently as he has done since. Though 



PIONEER. 157 

young and weak, still the gracious Redeemer gave me 
many seals to my ministry before the hands of the 
bishop were laid upon me. My high authority to 
preach the gospel I had received long before, in a 
direct line from the throne above, by the call and in- 
spiration of the Holy Ghost while under the elm-tree.* 
The sacred credentials which I there received, written 
by the finger of God on the tablet of my heart, accom- 
panied from time to time with his approval and bless- 
ing on my feeble labours, were sufficient to confirm 
me in the fact, that I was in the " true succession" 

Without a call directly from Heaven, all the autho- 
rity which the church can bestow on any man, by the 
ceremonial hands of her prelates, is useless and void 
in the sight of God. Verily, a graceless man, whom 
God has not called, though regularly ordained by the 
authority of the church, is not in the true apostolical 
succession ; he is wanting in the first and most essential 
qualifications for the holy office. The apostles were 
first called by Christ himself, then ordained and set 
apart for the work of the ministry. The first link, in 
the chain of divine succession, lies in the calling by 
the Holy Ghost; after this, the ceremony of human 
ordination sets the minister apart, visibly, and formally 
in the church. So every branch of the spiritual gene- 
ral church is invested with proper authority, by the 
great Shepherd and Bishop of souls, to confer holy 
orders on their ministers. And all who are thus or- 
dained, being first called, and endowed by the Holy 
Spirit for the sacred work, are in the regular, aposto- 
lical succession. 

* See chapter iv of this work. 



158 PIONEER. 

The thought is shocking, delusive, and fanatical, 
that the imposition of human hands can endow, and 
qualify a man, with a graceless, unconverted heart, to 
preach the everlasting gospel — to arouse a blind, sin- 
ful world, and to dispense the holy ordinances. All 
such ordinations amount to a showy nothing — an act 
of solemn mockery in the sight of a holy God, who re- 
quires holiness in the inward part. And all such minis- 
ters, after they have received orders and authority from 
the church, are no better than the worldly pharisaical 
teachers in ancient days — blind leaders of the blind, 
with the pit of destruction before them. 



PIONEER. 159 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Returned — Strange movement — New-Hartford — Infidelity in high 
places — The Irish preacher — An infidel converted — Mr. Ballou's visit 
— Progress of truth — Location. 

According to my request, the conference consented 
to let me remain on the same circuit another year, in 
company with my old colleague. We were not only 
acquainted with each other, but we had gained know- 
ledge of the moral condition of the people generally, 
and the pressing wants of the church. So we under- 
stood our work, and were ready to move on in our ope- 
rations harmoniously, that we might accomplish the 
glorious end of our sacred calling. 

On a sabbath morning I went to preach in a neigh- 
bourhood where we had bestowed much ministerial 
labour. A respectable society had gained a standing 
there, and some among the number seemed deeply 
pious. The inhabitants, generally, manifested respect 
for sacred things by their regular attendance on our 
ministry, and by their decorous behaviour in the place 
of worship. Still it seemed that a moral winter per- 
vaded the neighbourhood : no religious excitement had 
been among them for a long time. The people came 
to hear the preaching, and went away from time to 
time, apparently unmoved. I became distressed in 
soul for the people there, and prayed, on my way to 
the place, that something might be done to aflect their 
hearts, and change the morbid state of feeling which 
predominated among them. 



160 PIOXEER. 

When I arrived at the place, I found, as usual, a re- 
spectable congregation assembled in a barn. Burdened 
with uncommon solicitude, I went in, and took the stand. 
But my thoughts and feelings were hidden from the 
view of the assembly ; nor did I care at that time what 
judgment they would form respecting my manner of 
proceeding, if, by any means, I could be instrumental 
in effecting a reformation among them. While I sub- 
mitted myself to God to be acted upon by his Spirit, I 
was unexpectedly directed by a sudden impulse to 
depart from our ordinary mode in conducting the exer- 
cises. I well knew that the movement would appear 
wild, and be reprobated by some as an eccentric mea- 
sure. Nevertheless, I arose, and commenced the ex- 
ercises with an ardent exhortation, and continued it 
about fifteen minutes; then I said to the audience. 
Let us pray. After the close of that act, I arose and 
resumed my pressing strain, not stopping to sing, or to 
pronounce a text. While displaying the love of Christ, 
sounding the terrors of the Lord, and vibrating the 
fiery law over their slumbering consciences, I saw 
evident symptoms of animation. No drowsiness or 
inattention was discoverable. Some gazed with won- 
der ; many told their feelings by a flow of tears ; while 
others, under devotional emotions, responded to the 
truth by uttering a hearty '^Amcn.^^ 

.A-fter continuing the exercises, in this unusual man- 
ner, as long as I deemed proper, I pronounced the 
benediction, and left them abruptly, without speaking 
to the class, according to our custom ; and, with as 
little delay as possible, I mounted my horse and rode 
on to my next appointment. Soon after my departure 



PIONEER. 161 

the leading members in the society opened their social 
meeting:, which was attended with unusual order and 
devotedness. And, the consequence was, a glorious 
revival of religion commenced on that day, which 
spread through the settlement. 

When ordinary means prove ineffectual, it may be 
proper, sometimes, to adopt extraordinary measures to 
accomplish the desirable end. Many, while in the 
frequent observance of the formalities accompanying 
true religion, confine their thoughts wholly to the cere- 
monies, instead of looking through them up to the 
Source of all blessedness. Hence their religion is 
nothing but dry, cold formality ; like the honeycomb 
without the honey. Living thus without the spirit and 
power of religion, they become so crusted over that 
nothing less than extraordinary measures, attended by 
divine power, will bring them to feel deeply, and to 
enjoy the grace and power of godliness. They are 
like the Laodiceans, who imagined that they were 
spiritually rich, and had need of nothing ; and knew 
not that they were wretched, and miserable, and poor, 
and blind, and naked. We have reason to fear that 
more than one half, in the Christian churches, are in 
this lifeless condition. Reader, where art thou ? 

At this time I occupied a tenament near the precincts 
of New-Hartford village, where a few pious friends, 
living in the neighbourhood, occasionally met for devo- 
tional exercises. Some "^ thoughtless youth from the 
village came also ; and several by that means were 
brought from sin and darkness to the favour of God. 
But they united with the Presbyterian Church — at that 
time there was no other Christian society in the vil- 



162 PIONEER. 

lage, and that was in a cold, formal state. Hence the 
influence exerted on community through their opera- 
tions was quite limited and superficial. Universalism 
was spreading, and had gained the influence of some, 
while others adhered tenaciously to open infidelity, 
which had grown up with the early settlement. Un- 
fortunately, their much-esteemed physicians were 
among the number who were early drawn into the 
delusive error, that the Bible is not the right rule of 
faith and practice, but poor blind reason must be man's 
only guide. 

As far as my knowledge extended, it was a lament- 
able fact, that the physicians, at that day, were gene- 
rally skeptical. They probably derived their antichris- 
tian notions from popular authors while passing through 
their anatomical and medical studies. Unquestionably, 
Dr. Darwin's works contributed much to poison the 
fountain of thought ; and so misguided many while in 
the credulous, unguarded days of youth. Novel theo- 
ries, however rotten at the core, frequently cast a cap- 
tivating charm over the minds of unsettled, aspiring 
young men. And no calling probably places before 
the student so many and so strong allurements to lead 
him to infidelity as the study of medicine. Hence it 
was not surprising that, in those days, the medical 
schools were filled with skeptical heads, and graceless 
hearts ; into whose hands were destined to fall the 
weighty concerns of a sickly, dying world. A physi- 
cian, who has the charge of our dearest friends on 
earth, should be a Christian, a praying man, con- 
fiding in the power and grace of the Almighty, 
who deposited the healing properties in the mine- 



PIONEER. 163 

ral and vegetable kingdoms for the use and benefit of 
man. 

About this time a Methodist preacher came over 
from Ireland, and took up his residence in Utica. By 
his popular preaching talents he soon gained influence 
and favour among the people. In manner he was un- 
aflfected and pleasing; he illustrated the Scriptures 
clearly and strikingly ; and pressed the truth on the 
hearts of his hearers pointedly and pathetically. As 
he was moved himself, so he moved others. Many 
who had been accustomed to hear dry, cold sermons, 
read over without any emotion from sabbath to sabbath, 
were captivated with his glowing, extemporaneous per- 
formances. Churches were opened for him in the 
villages, and multitudes flocked to hear him preach ; 
and there, with others, the infidels came, and heard the 
gospel as they never heard it before. Through such 
nervous, evangelical preaching. Dr. Hull was brought 
to see that his deistical foundation was like a bank of 
sand. He, therefore, renounced those cheerless errors, 
and embraced the Christian religion ; obtained the 
grace of adoption through faith in Christ, and openly 
proclaimed it to the world. But, for some reasons, he 
refused to connect himself with any church; which 
operated against his prosperity in religion. For any 
one to attempt to live a Christian life without attend- 
ing to the gracious ordinances of God's house is an 
unwarrantable undertaking. A Christian must confess 
Christ everywhere, and in everything. 

Dr. Hull was an eminent physician and surgeon, 
besides a very companionable man. He made frequent 
calls at my house, and I was much delighted with his 



164 PIONEER. 

society. One day, at his special request, I took a seat 
in his carriage, and rode around with him among his 
patients — his main object was to have an opportunity 
to converse freely with me on the subject of religion. 
He then voluntarily acknowledged, that he had learned 
the corrupting tendency of infidelity by experience ; 
his heart had been hardened, and his mind blinded, by 
that species of vain philosophy. But he rejoiced much 
that he was delivered from its influence ; and had 
found the way into the kingdom of grace, where he 
desired to live and glorify God. With joyful emotions 
he remarked, " that his bosom companion (who was 
a believer likewise) had come to the conclusion, through 
Mrs. Giles's influence, to perform sacred duties, in the 
family, when he was absent." " The most she dread- 
ed," he observed, " was to pray in the presence of the 
students who were not pious." So through grace she 
surmounted every difficulty, and kept the fire of devo- 
tion burning on the family altar — though in direct op- 
position to the belief and practice of the church in 
which she held a membership. However, I heard 
nothing said against her new pious practice. She 
moved independently in her circle ; and, hence, was 
not easily turned from the path of duty. 

While I resided in New-Hartford, Mr. Hosea Ballou 
came up from the east, and stopped awhile in the neigh- 
bourhood, where the advocates of Uni versalism had gain- 
ed some proselytes. As he was visiting his brethren 
there, he happened to hear my name pronounced ; and, 
on inquiry, learned that I was a son of Thomas Giles, 
who formerly resided in Connecticut, where he had 
occasionally preached in the days of my boyhood. I 



PIONEER. 165 

did not know that the reverend gentleman was in the 
neighbourhood, till he, and one of his friends, came to 
visit me. Rev. Peter Vanest, the presiding elder, was 
then sick at my house ; and his physician, the before- 
mentioned Dr. Hull, was there, when these visiters 
came in. After the ordinary salutations were passed, 
and all quietly seated, Mr. Ballou, as a matter of course, 
began to inquire concerning my father's place of resi- 
dence and welfare ; and then the conversation turned 
back to years elapsed, when he preached at my fa- 
ther's residence, in Connecticut. So, in our colloquy, 
we occupied the whole time, while the rest of the 
company quietly submitted to be only hearers. As 
we passed on from event to event, the conversation 
ran freely and pleasantly, till, without any apparent 
design, his Universalism and my- Methodism were 
drawn out so far, that they became crossed and entan- 
gled. Immediately we found ourselves involved in a 
defence of our different principles. It so happened 
that I was not alarmed at the onset ; but kept my po- 
sition, and defended my doctrines as well as I could. 
For a youth, however, to engage in a controversy with 
the famed Goliath of Universalism, the odds were truly 
fearful. But I remembered that David, when young, 
managed a sling in a just cause, and gained a wonder- 
ful victory. So I felt justified in attempting to vindi- 
cate the cause of truth and righteousness. After we 
had spent some time in proposing questions, and mak- 
ing replies to each other, I said to my antagonist. 
That a good cause always produces good effects ; and 
a bad cause produces evil effects ; which saying is 
founded on the principles of true philosophy. Ergo, 



166 PIONEER. 

if Universalism were a good cause, a true system, it 
would produce good effects in the hearts and practices 
of those who embrace it — its fruits were known in the 
neighbourhood, being open to the view of all. I more- 
over remarked, that as far as my knowledge extended, 
it was an incontestable fact, that Universalism never 
did bring a sinner upon his knees repenting before the 
Lord ; it never changed a drunkard into a sober man ; 
or turned a profane swearer into a praying saint ; it 
never led a man to forsake his sins, to keep the holy 
sabbath, or to bear the sacred cross of Christ. Hav- 
ing never seen any good effects produced by that doc- 
trine, I therefore considered the system dangerous, 
untrue, and radically corrupt. 

As I closed my argument, the old veteran bounded 
upon his feet, apparently displeased, and warmly said, 
*' that the Methodists would not argue justly." So the 
debate, together with the visit, came suddenly to a 
termination. He and his friend immediately left us ; 
and I have not seen the gentleman since. 

A free, conditional salvation, appeared to many, even 
at that day, not only rational, but consistent with the 
tenor of the holy oracles. We discovered around our 
circuit that this doctrine was gaining influence ; like 
leaven, it was slowly, but favourably affecting the can- 
did part of community. Truth possesses intrinsic 
loveliness ; and the truly conscientious seeker after 
truth is always happy to find it, because truth makes 
its possessor free. While teaching the way of life 
and salvation, we were encouraged to see the field of 
our labour opening on every side. The societies, 
generally, were in a prosperous condition, growing in 



PIONEER. 167 

knowledge and grace. As some died in triumph and 
went to their rest, others came in and filled their 
places in the church. So this laborious year closed 
in peace and prosperity. 

As Peter said to his brethren in an hour of tempta- 
tion, " I go a fishing ;" the others said, " We also go 
with thee." They went, toiled all night, but caught 
nothing. In the morning when Jesus came to them 
they saw the error into which they had fallen. At 
the close of this year I became involved in a similar 
temptation. I thought that it would be a judicious act 
for me to discontinue travelling the coming year to 
provide accommodations in some central place to set- 
tle my family — it being difficult then to obtain a com- 
fortable habitation for a family on any circuit. After 
revolving the project awhile in my own mind, I came 
to the conclusion to ask the conference to give me no 
appointment for the coming year ; but retain my name 
there, for I intended to take a charge in the succeed- 
ing year. Accordingly, I communicated my wishes 
to the conference ; but there was no specified rule in 
the Discipline to authorize that body to grant my re- 
quest in the form I desired it. They could, however, 
give me a location, and admit me again by regular 
application the next year. 

So I accepted a location, and went on in my efforts 
to accomplish the object I had in view, with as good a 
resolution as Peter and his brethren had to catch fish. 
During that year I was engaged in my secular enter- 
prise. I preached, however, on sabbath days, in dif- 
ferent places, and endeavoured to do some good at such 
times. Still I felt restless and away from my proper 



168 PIONEER. 

calling. At length I had the consolation to see my 
design completed, and was looking with much solici- 
tude to the coming session of conference, which was 
drawing near. I began to realize that I had lost time 
in attending to worldly matters ; and was anxious to go 
out again into the missionary field. The scheme I 
originated myself, hence the error rested on me alone. 
I ought to have trusted divine Providence more, and 
leaned not so much to my own understanding. The 
year was spent which bore on its face a blank in my 
ministerial career. I therefore record the act as an 
error in my life. 



PIONEER. 1G9 



CHAPTER IX. 

Genesee Conference — Chenango circuit — Early preachers — Liberal 
offer — Vile man — World in a mass — Discipline — Improvements — 
Watchmen — Journey to Niagara — Effects of war — The cataract — • 
Western circuit — Mr. Sizer — Celebration speech — Welsh church — 
Visiting — Dying sinner — Epidemic — A letter — Ebenezer White gone 
— Sketch of a discourse — William Case — A dream — Wliat have I 
done ? 

Now a new era in the history of Methodism began 
in Western New- York. The Susquehannah, Cayuga, 
and Upper and Lower Canada districts, were set off 
and formed into a new conference, which was denomi- 
nated Genesee Conference ; and it held its first ses- 
sion this year, July 20, 1810, at Lyonstown, where, 
according to my calculation, I was readmitted into the 
itinerant connection, and appointed to travel Chenango 
circuit, where I had provided a home for my family. 
My old friend, Rev. E. White, was appointed to be my 
companion in labour again, and the year following this 
we were permitted to remain together on the same 
territory, which, in our view, was a favourable provi- 
dence. We understood each other's mode of operat- 
ing. We had endured oppositions, privations, and 
hardships together, and we had often rejoiced together 
over the victories of the cross. So we became great- 
ly endeared to each other. 

Verily, no one can believe that wealth, ease, or ho- 
nour was the object which induced men at that early 
day to desire a place in the travelling ministry. No- 
thing less than a call from God, together with a love for 
immortal souls, would move a man to leave his home, 

8 



170 PIONEER. 

his friends, to suffer want and reproach, and to lay his 
strength and life on the ministerial altar. The sup- 
port they received was such a mere pittance, that they 
were under a necessity to resort to the most rigid 
economy to make their scanty means go round the year. 
The circuits they travelled were generally from two to 
three hundred miles round, over rough, miry roads, from 
settlement to settlement, having withal to preach twen- 
ty-five or thirty sermons every month. Why did they 
do it ? The answer is obvious : To save souls that 
were like lost sheep in the wilderness, and to sow the 
word of God, that Bible religion might grow and flourish 
there. These self-denying pioneers laid the foundation 
of Methodism in this new country, at a great sacrifice. 
Do the young preachers, who now move round in vil- 
lage stations, know how Methodism first came to these 
places ? — when and by whom it was planted there ? 
Some among the number, who toiled at the beginning, 
have gone to rest, and their names are almost forgotten 
on earth ; and the others will soon be numbered with 
the dead. Some of those early preachers were edu- 
cated men ; but far the greater part were not. Still 
God made no difference in the administration of his 
crowning favours. The same holy unction was com- 
mon among them. Their labours were wonderfully 
blessed, though they had to contend against strong oppo- 
sitions and inveterate prejudices. As the apostles did, 
so did they. " And they went forth and preached every- 
where, the Lord working with them, and confirming 
the word with sions following." 

This ample circuit extended down the valleys of the 
Chenango and Unadilla Rivers, and over the hills 



PIONEER. 171 

which bordered these winding streams. Even then 
improvements were rapidly gaining an ascendency 
over the wilderness in every direction. At the cen- 
tral points of business, along the rivers, small villages 
were growing up into notice. Indeed, the inhabitants 
were numerous ; the wilderness was swarming with 
life and reasoning beings, waiting to receive the mes- 
sengers of God. In my contemplations I was natural- 
ly led to consider what the Lord said by the prophet 
Jeremiah, " Behold, I will send for many fishers, saith 
the Lord, and they shall fish them ; and after I will 
send for many hunters, and they shall hunt them from 
every mountain and from every hill, and out of the 
holes of the rocks." I concluded that the apostles 
were the fishermen who first- drew the gospel net. 
Others since have been called and commissioned as 
hunters : and I thought that the Methodist travelling 
preachers were the Lord's spiritual hunters, in these 
latter days, sent out to hunt lost sinners who were 
astray in the wilderness. So it appeared that our 
romantic circuit, peopled with fallen, sinful souls, was 
all an open hunting ground before us ; and we were 
well mounted, dressed in plain hunting coats, equipped 
with the elastic gospel bow, and our quivers filled with 
the bright pointed arrows of truth. As we practised, 
we learned that we must always aim at the sinner's 
heart to accomplish the triumphant end. 

In one of the villages where we preached, a gentle- 
man, a member of another communion, waited on me, 
and made me pledges, amounting in all to a generous 
salary, on condition that I would stop with them and 
be their minister. He observed that I might preach 



172 PIONEER. 

the same doctrines I had been promulgating ; only 
come OA'er and serve them was all they would require 
of me. But I was well equipped for travelling, had 
engaged to range the hills and valleys, and did not 
wish to exchange my hunting coat for a cumbersome 
surplice. Being thus bound, by promise to God and 
his church, to do a great work on an extensive plan, I 
therefore told the gentleman I could not consent to 
stay with him. We parted with mutual good feelings, 
and I immediately rode off among the hills to gain 
some stars to beautify my crown in heaven. 

Near the Unadilla River, a neighbourhood had. been 
favoured with a powerful reformation. Many, who had 
been brought to repentance, had found their way into the 
kingdom of grace ; and a day was appointed on which 
the converts were to be admitted to the holy ordinance 
of baptism. After I had delivered a discourse on the 
occasion, the assembly repaired to the margin of the 
river to see the solemn ceremony performed. Near 
the place selected for the purpose, a lofty bridge was 
standing, which was occupied by spectators, while 
otTiers took places on the banks of the river. When 
the candidates were called forward, twenty-live pre- 
sented themselves to receive baptism by immersion. 
The preparatory ceremony, used on such occasions, 
being closed, I led one after another into the gliding 
stream. As I held a lady by the hand, leading her into 
the water, her husband, an enemy to Christians, cried 
out from among the crowd on the bridge, commanding . 
me not to baptize his wife, and added a legal threat. 
I paused a moment, and asked the lady if she wished 
to be baptized ; she answered in the affirmative, and 



PIONEER. 173 

began to sing aloud as she walked into the water, 
where she was accordingly immersed. After the un- 
happy man had disgorged his venom on the bridge, he 
hastened away from the crowd, muttering, " that he had 
a yoke of oxen, and he woidd spend their value in 
money to execute vengeance on me," Brother John 
Eastwood, a true disciple, gaining knowledge concern- 
ing the malicious threat, said, " that he had a span of 
horses worth more than his oxen, and they should stand 
in the gap to indemnify me." The enraged man, as 
we were informed afterward, obtained legal counsel, 
made himself much trouble, and at last found that no 
action could be made to lie against me, because his 
wife had received no injury by going into the water, 
and he had sustained no damage by the act ; therefore 
he had no legal claim on me. So, by his malicious 
attempt, he showed the vileness of his heart, lost some 
reputation, and gained nothing in the end. 

What a medley the world exhibits ! Various charac- 
ters are strangely grouped and commingled together, 
with lights and shades strikingly contrasted. Their 
various mental castes and tastes appear ; some in a 
rough native condition, others changed by education 
and moral culture. Some without a rag of righteous- 
ness to cover them ; others adorned with the robe of 
pure religion. While some endeavour to benefit their 
fellow-beings, others gratify their fiendlike wills in 
doing harm. Malice and kindness, virtue and vice, be- 
nevolence and covetousness, humility and ostentation, 
piety and profanity, are all obvious parts in the scenes 
which are continually acted in the drama of human 
life. Indeed, man is an enigma in creation. By his 



174 PIONEER. 

double nature, matter and spirit, he lives two lives at 
once, and holds a relation to tw^o virorlds, attended by 
wonderful providences, while tremendous consequences 
await him. Every thinking mortal desires to be happy; 
but in what true happiness consists, their opinions are 
as various as their schemes to acquire it are dissimilar ; 
each one is pursuing a course to gain enjoyment. So 
the world appears in motion, like ants on a molehill; 
each one is acting a brief part on the caverned earth, 
into which they are continually dropping, and are hid- 
den from our view by the veil which covers them. 

In those days, our Discipline was observed with 
great punctuality by preachers and people. Class 
meetings were held in due form ; and love-feasts were 
Christian love-feasts indeed. The members of our 
community were also conformed to rule in their ap- 
parel, which punctuality comported well with their 
holy profession. Rich and poor, old and young, came 
to be admitted with a full understanding that our prac- 
tical rules must be observed ; and they generally as- 
sented to them without hesitation, believing that such 
self-denying acts were necessary to constitute a real 
Christian : — for they had learned from the Bible that 
" strait is the gate, and narrow is the way which lead- 
eth unto life, and few there be that find it." 

Admitting that our peculiarities drew upon us some 
scoffing remarks from the ignorant, trifling world, still 
our course was according to Scripture ; and we were 
consistent with our profession as Christians and as 
Methodists, — the Discipline was not a dead letter. 
Our strictness was a powerful example of Bible sim- 
plicity, too strongly founded in truth and reason to be 



PIONEER. 175 

laughed down or overturned by argument. Simplicity 
and strictness, the original and beautiful attributes of 
Methodism, have done much to give us popularity and 
influence in the world. 

It is gravely thought, however, that as we are in a 
world of experiments, one generation improving on 
another, nothing should stand permanently in one 
position ; arts, politics, business, religion, all should 
keep on the same ^yhirl of improvement, to suit every 
changeful period. In truth, improvements are very 
desirable things ; but what one might call an improve- 
ment another would call a disastrous chanofe. It is 
evident that in the course of thirty years many things 
have been advancing toward a state of perfection, 
many inventions have been studied out, and brought in 
to aid the arts and sciences. Indeed, the civilized 
nations, in some secular matters, are growing more 
wise. But man cannot make the law of God more 
perfect, or make any improvement on the plan of sal- 
vation. These are perfect designs, which came down 
from heaven, and are made eternal fixtures in His 
kingdom. A man may improve on his own plans and 
works, but he cannot improve on the designs of God. 
The doctrines and precepts taught and established by 
Jesus Christ are immutable things, and will remain so 
till he shall come again. The road to heaven is as 
narrow now as it was eighteen hundred years ago, and 
the same strait gate remains at the entrance, as Jesus 
Christ first designed it, through which all must pass to 
enter into his kingdom. The conditions of salvation 
remain unaltered. It costs as much penitence, hu- 
mility, and self-denial, now to gain heaven as it did in 



176 PIONEER. 

the days of the apostles. All the practical rules con- 
tained in the gospel every Christian is sacredly bound 
to observe. 

Holiness being the gospel standard of the Christian 
character, the Methodist Discipline was framed ac- 
cording to the pattern contained in the Holy Scriptures, 
with an intention to raise up a holy people. It is only 
an epitome of precepts found in the gospel ; and it is 
not too strict to mould the Christian character. We 
could undoubtedly add numbers to our community if 
we had no Discipline. It is one thing to gather num- 
bers, and another to build up the church of Christ with 
holy members. 

Is Methodism improved upon and made more perfect 
by keeping open doors, when the church is holding her 
love-feasts, where, without distinction, the thoughtless 
and profane commingle with the devout, and the bread 
and loater, the confessed symbols of Christian love and 
fellowship, are handed round to careless sinners, who 
often irreverently trifle with them ? And besides, during 
the social exercises, even while some are speaking, 
frequent interruptions occur by the doors opening, and 
strangers crowding in, which greatly disturbs their de- 
votions, distracts their thoughts, and prevents many 
from speaking who are deficient in confidence. Love- 
feasts conducted on this plan are only love-feasts in 
name, a cold lifeless round of ceremonies, without any 
interest or spirituality. 

To be vain in dress is evidently a departure from 
Christian simplicity, and the practice appears more in- 
excusable in our church than among others ; besides, it 
makes us appear very inconsistent ; for in taking the 



PIONEER. 177 

baptismal covenant upon ourselves this question was 
proposed, " Dost thou renounce the devil and all his 
works, the vain pomp and glory of the world, with all 
the covetous desires of the same, and the carnal de- 
sires of the flesh, so that thou wiU not follow or be led 
by them?" To which we did thus reply, " I renounce 
them all." Where are our solemn vows, while we are 
following the foolish fashions of the ^yorld ? 

The ministers of the gospel are God's watchmen, 
appointed to guard the church, and they have the 
power to mould the Christian community committed to 
their charge. The Bible and Discipline are in their 
hands, and they are not only accountable for their 
manner of preaching, but for the administration of 
Discipline also. They have the power to correct 
these innovations, and to check the growth and spread 
of evils in the church. Even small evils are danger- 
ous things, hence they should not be neglected. 
Revolutions, in civil communities, often commence by 
small changes, which prepare the way for broader 
movements and greater innovations. So in the go- 
vernment of a church, to dispense with one practical 
rule prepares the way for the neglect of another ; and 
so on till every practical rule becomes despoiled of its 
virtue and efficiency by the sweeping changes, leaving 
nothing standing but a dead letter. In this way 
churches generally decline, and lose their glory and 
spirituality ; and when their practical godliness be- 
comes extinct, it is useless for them to boast that their 
creed is good. 

My colleague, Rev. E. White, was an excellent 
disciplinarian, and a mighty angel in the church : like 

8* 



178 PIONEER- 

Stephen of old, he was full of faith and the Holy 
Ghost. His whole deportment showed a pattern of 
meekness ; still he was manly and courageous ; and 
stood a fearless advocate for the truth. He spoke 
zealously, according to the emotions of his heart, but 
was not boisterous. Extraordinary excitements often 
occurred in congregations where he preached, and 
he himself, though a tall, muscular man, had been seen 
to fall, involuntarily, on the stand, while proclaiming 
the word of God with power. I was present one 
sabbath day, when he was preaching to a large con- 
gregation in the forest; the Holy Spirit came down 
upon him there in such an overwhelming manner, that 
it seemed to him he could not retain his position : in- 
stantly he cried out, " Lord, withhold thy hand." He 
confessed to me afterward that he did wrong, and 
quenched the Spirit, by yielding to a sudden tempta- 
tion. At the same time the divine Spirit was operating 
on all around, which was evidently seen in the devout 
appearance of the congregation. But when the solemn 
sacramental scene was opened, it seemed that heaven 
was opened at the same time, and filled the wilderness 
where we were assembled with unearthly glory. Joy- 
ful exclamations, tears, and dread, all conspired to tell, 
emphatically, that the God of salvation was there. 
Among these happy worshippers there was a Presby- 
terian deacon, who said to me afterward, that it seem- 
ed to him he could almost hear the angels singr and re- 
joice with us while we were celebrating the Saviour's 
love at the communion table. 

During our appointed mission on this circuit we 
enjoyed many such refreshing seasons from the pre- 



glONEER. 179 

sence of the Lord ; and besides, we were favoured 
with some powerful reformations, which, morally, 
turned the wilderness into the garden of the Lord. 
In the day of the Lord's power his people are made 
willing servants, loyal subjects, and obedient children. 
The Christian people being willing to work, the Lord 
worked with them, and wonderful changes were pro- 
duced. These reformations were marked by deep, 
pungent convictions of sin. Sinners being slain by 
the holy law, saw clearly the sinfulness of sin, and 
its destructive consequences ; and as soon as they 
were delivered from the guilt which burdened their 
souls, they arrived at an experimental certainty that 
their sins were forgiven. The evidence that they had 
passed from death to spiritual life was written on their 
hearts. They loved the God of love supremely ; loved 
the Christian brethren because they were Christ's fol- 
lowers ; and they loved their enemies likewise, which 
an unregenerated soul has neither power nor disposi- 
tion to do. 

A man may change his purpose, forsake his sinful 
practices, and establish a moral character among his 
neighbours, which is a proper course of conduct ; but 
after all this is done he is not a Christian, he is only a 
moral man ; he must have a change wrought in him, — 
must be born of the Spirit, and have the image of God 
impressed on his soul, before he can properly claim 
the Christian character. A robe of self-righteousness 
may make a sinner appear sanctimonious in the view 
of men ; but in the sight of God he appears like a 
whited sepulchre, garnished without, while darkness 
and moral death reign within. Reader, if thou art the 



180 PIOIfEER, 

man, go immediately and make application to Heaven, 
by faith and prayer, to obtain the benefit of the atone- 
ment made by Jesus Christ, that your iniquities may be 
forgiven, and the impurity of your heart washed away. 

At length these two years, which had been accom- 
panied with toil and anxiety, came to a close, leaving 
me to enjoy the happy reflection that I had not travel- 
led and laboured in vain. I had seen the power of 
redeeming grace exerted on many subjects who had 
been enslaved by Satan. Some branches of the 
church had been enlarged and strengthened, M'^hich 
was a joyful circumstance not only to me, but to all 
the children of God. Moreover, I had widened the 
circle of my acquaintance, and though I was about to 
be separated from them, these Christian associations 
formed central points where weary thought could 
return and find a momentary rest. These changes be- 
ing necessary for the good of the church, and imavoid- 
able in our revolving ministry, I had prepared myself 
to meet all such events ; so I was perfectly resigned 
when they came. 

This year, 1812, our conference being appointed to 
hold its session July 23d, at Niagara, Upper Canada, 
we had to reserve some time to make preparations, 
and to travel the long and dreary road. No canal or 
railroad was then constructed to convey travellers 
easily and rapidly along their way ; hence, according to 
our custom, we mounted our horses equipped in Metho- 
distical style, and rode on our way with cheerful 
hearts. Our journey to Niagara was attended with 
some delightful anticipations. We had often read 
descriptions of the great cataract ; but some of us had 



PIONEER. 181 

never gazed on that amazing natural wonder. This 
innocent curiosity afforded some relief to our minds, 
along the wearisome road. We crossed the Gen«see 
River at Rochester, which then was only a small 
village. Thence we travelled on th6 Ridge Road, 
which is a great natural curiosity, resembling a turn- 
pike road, only it is much wider. The ridge is com- 
posed chiefly of sand and gravel, and is generally so 
hard that wheels make but little impression upon it. 
The soil on both sides of this ridge is mostly clayey. 
This natural wonder extends from the Genesee River 
to Lewistown, ranging with the Ontario Lake, at about 
nine miles distance from its shore. Conjecture, found- 
ed on probability, says, that the lake once claimed 
dominion to that bound, and the action of its rolling 
waves formed the solid ridge on which we travelled. 
The country along the road, at this time, was new and 
very sickly, which made our passage through it 
gloomy and unpleasant. Grain, however, was plente- 
ous and cheap. Our horses were fed on the best of 
wheat, which cost us only twenty-five cents per bushel. 
On reaching the Canadian shore, the calamitous 
effects of war rushed immediately upon our view. We 
walked over the battle-ground where an engagement, 
a short time before, had occurred, and saw piles of 
human bones lying, where the dead bodies were piled 
and burned after the battle. I gathered a handful of 
these bony fragments, which, by the action of the fire, 
had crumbled from the frame of a father, a son, a hus- 
band, or a brother ; but which, no one could tell. I 
viewed the commingled fragments with painful emo- 
tions, and thought on the horrible spirit and conse- 



182 PIONEER. 

quences of war. How unlike the genius of the gospel, 
and the kind, merciful spirit of its Author ! How can 
I reconcile my feelings to such cruel, unchristian 
butchery ! O, when will peace and benevolence tri- 
umph over this wretched world ! 

One day, after the morning session was closed, I took 
the opportunity, in company with some ministerial 
brethren, to gratify my curiosity in visiting the falls. 
At some distance we could see the curling vapours 
ascending, and hear the roaring torrent, as the change- 
ful winds bore along the sound, now dying away, now 
swelling into a thundering roar, which was majestic 
music to our ears. We moved onward with a nimble 
step, anxious to behold nature in her own sublimity, 
and hear her play a loud solo on her big organ. At 
length we arrived in view of the tremendous scene ; and 
after beholding, for some time, the amazing rush from 
the table rock above, where the whole appeared grand 
and terrific, we turned and went along the bank some 
distance, then descended to the margin of the river by 
rude, temporary steps, constructed to accommodate 
visiters ; and travelled over piles of broken rocks up 
to the edge of the terrible sheet, where, in falling into 
the foamy gulf below, it not only deafened us with its 
incessant roar, but mantled us with a misty cloud, 
through which appeared the gaudy hues on the magical 
arches standing over the thundering gulf. One, in our 
company, being more courageous than myself, ventured 
between the rock and the falling sheet of water, where, 
in a few minutes, he became drenched by the spray, 
and soon was glad to retrace his steps along the rug- 
ged, slippery passage, to breathe again the upper air. 



PIONEER. 1S3 

To a contemplative mind, enamoured with the works 
of nature, this cataract opens an awful and engaging 
scene. Mere description can never give a perfect 
representation of it. To understand it fully, it must be 
seen with an attentive, measuring eye, and weighed 
with proper reflection. Go to the Canadian side, and 
stand on the rocky platform which projects over the 
edge of the dreadful abyss ; there contemplate the 
amazing scene before you, which, for many centuries, 
has thus remained with all its grand features in gloomy 
solitude ; and also reflect that on those rocks savage 
rovers have often stood, and gazed with wonder, 
whooped," and danced in wild ecstasies at the hoarse 
inusic of the roaring cataract. Then picture, in your 
imagination, the Indian in his bark canoe, coming on 
the rolling current down upon the frightful edge of the 
tumbling torrent ; and then see him plunge into the 
dark abyss below ; then you will begin to think deeply, 
and feel also the reality and sublimity of the scene ! 
A momentary horror will seize you ; and then you 
will imagine that the rocks tremble under your feet, 
and are going down into the dreadful gulf below. 

The conference soon closed its session, and I was 
appointed, this year, to the charge of Western circuit. 
It being only what was denominated a two weeks' 
circuit, I was consequently left to travel alone. But, 
in addition to the managing business, I was required to 
preach as often as I did on the large circuits. Though 
the territory over which I travelled was not large, the 
travelling labour was considerable, taking into the ac- 
count the rough state of the country at that time. The 
following towns — Western, Lee, Rome, Floyd, and 



184 PIONEER. 

Steuben — were embraced in my circuit. The latter 
town derived its name from Baron Steuben, who was a 
gentleman of notoriety in the military world. 

After the revolutionary war, Baron Steuben made 
himself the possessor of a tract of land in that country, 
where he spent the last days of his life. During his 
residence there, he abode some time with Mr. Sizer, 
to whom he remarked, some time before his decease, 
" When my end shall come,^ I wish to steal away from 
the world, and have no stone to tell where I lie." He 
selected a spot for his own grave, in a piece of wood- 
land, near a spring of water, in which secluded place 
he was afterward buried, according to his own special 
request. And there, with trees surrounding, covered 
with mouldering leaves, the visiter may behold the 
humble tomb where a fragment of human greatness 
lies, without a sculptured monmnent to tell his deeds; 

In Steuben I became acquainted with a worthy family 
by the name of Sizer, who were well informed, and 
highly esteemed in the neighbourhood, at whose house 
I found a social, pleasant home, whenever I came into 
the town. The greater part of the family were mem- 
bers of our communion. The old gentleman being 
troubled with skeptical notions, it was a long time be- 
fore he could learn to trust God, and exercise faith on 
Jesus Christ. At length, however, after fulfilling the 
obligations which rested on him as a sinner, he entered 
the strait gate, and learned the mystery contained in 
experimental religion ; and by grace he was afterward 
enabled to live a devoted life. His son, Joel Sizer, 
who resided with him, was intelligent, and decidedly 
pious, who afterward became a useful local preacher. 



PIONEER. 185 

In those days speculative masonry was in high re- 
pute. Mr. Joel Sizer and his father were distinguished 
members of the fraternity, in that region. A spacious 
room, in the upper part of their mansion, was the de- 
signated place where the brotherhood assembled to 
transact their peculiar business. According to long- 
established custom, a great celebration was approach- 
ing ; and an appropriate speech, as usual, would be 
expected on the occasion. Though a stranger to their 
mystical art, I was respectfully requested, by their 
officers, to deliver a discourse on that day. The invi- 
tation I cheerfully accepted, hoping that the labour 
would not be in vain. So, on the day appointed, I re- 
paired to the place, and, while the brotherhood were 
attending to some preparatory formalities in their room 
above, I was waiting in thoughtful suspense below. 
At length it was announced, by the master of ceremo- 
nies, that the fraternity were ready to hear the address ; 
at which time the door was opened to admit all who 
wished to be present. This privilege being under- 
stood, many in the neighbourhood had come in to 
enjoy the opportunity. So, in a few minutes, the 
spacious room was filled with auditors. On reaching 
my place, I observed on the desk a large Bible opened, 
on which lay a square and compass, placed, with evi- 
dent design, so as to include in a triangular space the 
first verse of the one hundred and thirty-third Psalm. 
By the means used to direct my eye to this passage 
of Scripture, I was induced to believe that they wished 
me to found my discourse upon it. After musing on 
the subject a few minutes, while the attendants were 
arranging themselves to hear, I arose and pronounced 



186 PIONEER. 

the words in question, " Behold, how good and how 
pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity !" 

After a few introductory remarks, an attempt was 
made to illustrate the delightful doctrine of unity and 
its consequences, which form the burden of the Psalm- 
ist's exclamation in the text. Unity was first con- 
sidered and presented in four aspects : natural, political, 
social, and divine. To carry out the sketch, I observed, 
that natural unity is the result of the potent laws of 
attraction and adhesion. Every particle of matter in 
the material world is under the control of these phy- 
sical laws, — the various solids which compose the 
earth ; the liquid particles that form the ocean ; all are 
under their influence. And in the animal creation, an 
instinctive law of unity is seen operating, in arranging 
the feathered tribes in flocks, and associating the roving 
animals according to their species in companies — • 
individualy attracted to their own kind, and governed 
by a natural feeling and interest. 

Political unity consists in the confederating law 
which unites individuals in a national compact ; this 
unity constitutes the strength and sinews of every poli- 
tical body. Though an individual is weak alone, a 
multitude of such individuals, combined together, form 
a powerful body. One spider's thread is slender and 
weak, but only combine enough of these threads to 
make a large rope, and it would hold a ship while 
riding at anchor. Unity is power — dissolve a nation's 
unity, and it will crumble under its own weight, like 
a ball of moist sand before a fire. 

Social unity is an agreement formed, under certain 
regulations, by any number of persons, to accomplish 



PIONEER. 187 

some important object ; or for the mutual benefit of 
each other. By their harmonious counsels they de- 
vise measures to advance the interests of their cause, 
and adopt plans to carry their designs into execution. 
Their mutual obligations form the ligaments of their 
social body, and mould the character of their brother- 
hood. So, in virtue of their union, they frequently call 
each other by the kindly appellation, brother. 

Divine unity stands above the other degrees of 
unity, and crov^^ns the whole design with beauty, glory, 
and perfection. This sacred bond of unity extends 
from earth to heaven, connecting the children of God 
to God, their heavenly Father, and runs from heart to 
heart throughout the whole heavenly family. The 
immortal angels, and all the glorified throng above, feel 
its power and enrapturing charm. So, on earth, all 
Christians are one in Christ, in virtue of this celestial 
bond — stones in one building, branches on one vine, 
members of one family, having one Father, one Re- 
deemer. Hence, Christians are all brethren in a pro- 
per, high, and perfect sense. 

After illustrating the doctrine of unity, I took up the 
second proposition, and exhibited the happy conse- 
quences attending it. " Behold, how good and how 
pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity !" 
— especially Christian brethren. " It is like the pre- 
cious ointment upon the head, that ran down upon the 
beard, even Aaron's beard ; that went down to the 
skirts of his garments ; as the dew of Hermon, and as 
the dew that descended upon the mountains of Zion : 
for there the Lord commanded the blessing, even life 
for evermore." A marked attention and seriousness 



188 PIONEER. 

prevailed in the assembly while I was speaking ; and 
the fraternity gave me a satisfactory token that they 
were well pleased with what I had done, or with what 
I had left undone ! 

The Steuben hills were partly settled by emigrants 
from Wales ; and a church was formed among them, 
which gave them a religious character. They called 
themselves Whitefield Methodists. Calvinistic doc- 
trines held a conspicuous place in their creed. Their 
devotional exercises were apparently ardent, though 
generally performed in their vernacular tongue 

One day their minister was preaching on the suffer- 
ings of Christ, and as he progressed in the moving 
theme, he became very much excited himself, and 
grew more and more ardent in his manner, when, sud- 
denly, a man of strong sensibility, who sat some dis- 
tance from the pulpit, being enraptured with the 
subject, arose, apparently unconscious of what he was 
doing, and stepped slowly forward toward the desk with 
his streaming eyes fixed on the preacher, crying out at 
intervals, as he moved along, " Bless him ! — Bless 
him ! — Bless him !" Meaning, bless the Saviour who 
was thus crucified for man's redemption. What a 
consolation it is to feel the truth when we hear it 
proclaimed ! 

Though other churches had been established in this 
region before ours, still the most of the ground was un- 
occupied. The field was large, and the harvest great. 
I had room on every side, and work in abundance before 
me. Visiting, as our Discipline directs, from house to 
house, I found, by actual experiment, was attended 
with good consequences : many local prejudices were 



PIONEER. 189 

removed by that means, and a way opened to the hearts 
of the people. To visit in the name of the Lord, and 
make a serious business of it, is the way to move the 
moral elements. It is, however, a laborious undertak- 
ing, and whoever engages in the work, must expect to 
meet with some opposition ; but the results will be glo- 
rious in the end. 

When operating on the visiting plan in villages, I 
sought admittance at the first door, rich or poor, — if 
strangers, T pronounced my name, and told them like- 
wise that I was a minister sent by Jesus Christ, and 
had come there to converse with them a few minutes 
on religious subjects. So after making some general 
remarks, applicable to all, I turned and spoke, in 
friendly terms, to each individual in the room, asking 
questions and obtaining answers if I could. After I 
had gone round the circle in this class-meeting form, 
it was my invariable practice to ask liberty to pray 
with them, which was always granted. Immediately 
after that duty was closed, I gav^e my hand to each 
one, imparting, at the same time, a word of instruction ; 
and so left them and went on to the next door, and did 
likewise, then to the next, and so on. 

One day, while on a visiting excursion, I came to a 
house occupied by a large family, where I was known 
as a minister. The master of the house was an ene- 
my to true religion, and, fortunately for the family, he 
was not within when I came there. In conversation 
with the members of the house, I found that they 
were thoughtful, and anxious to obtain an interest in 
the great salvation. So they all voluntarily knelt with 
becoming reverence, when I addressed the throne of 



190 PIONEER. 

grace. While there devoutly speaking to God, I 
heard the door open — the owner being disturbed 
by the sound of prayer, which had reached his ears 
without, and influenced by a wicked spirit, had filled 
his arms with wood, opened the door and come in, 
walking with a heavy step across the room, and threw 
the wood down with violence ; then returned with a 
noisy tread, and went out at the same door, slamming it 
after him. Without any pause, I continued praying 
for the family, as if nothing uncommon had happened 
— what the old sinner has done since I know not. 

At the request of a young lady I went one day to 
visit her father, who was dangerously ill. He was a 
man of this world truly ; all his interest was here 
below ; earth was his only paradise : his heart and 
affections were all coiled around his earthly posses- 
sions. It seemed that he had never employed his 
thoughts wisely in numbering his days, but went on 
adding plan to plan for this life, as if he were to have 
his immortality below. In the midst of his blooming 
hopes, while gathering materials to construct his con- 
templated dwelling, he was taken sick, and the sym- 
toms of his disease were alarming. One physician 
after another was called to his aid in vain : to stimu- 
late them to exert all their skill, he assured them that 
they should be richly remunerated if they would only 
save his life. But, alas ! his disease was too mighty 
for human skill to control — he was in a hopeless 
state. 

The poor man seemed to realize that death was his 
inevitable doom, and that the dreadful moment was near 
when I came to visit him. Unhappy man! — I cannot 



PIONEER. 191 

forget, neither describe, the commotion of his troubled 
mind as it was depicted in his countenance, and expressed 
by words and tones which he occasionally uttered. All 
his thoughts appeared to centre in one single desire, 
and that was to live. " Why me — why me !" he often 
exclaimed. " Why must I die — why not some other 
person ?" He could not endure the thought that he 
must be the mark for the fatal arrow of death. Though 
perfectly rational, it was a difficult thing to bring 
his mind to feel the need of salvation from sin, to pre- 
pare him for the other world. While I tried to pray 
for him, it is hoped that he prayed for himself. But, 
O ! unfortunately, he had lived without God in the 
world, and made no preparation for a dying hour. 
Hence dismay and disappointment rolled like waves 
upon him. He was gloomy, and actually afraid to be 
alone — when one left the room some other one came 
in. His room appeared dismal to him, for death, his 
foe, had given him notice that he shoidd soon visit 
him there ; and accordingly he did. Reader, you 
must die ! Are you a sinner, a worldling ? — go imme- 
diately and prepare for death. 

While I was travelling this circuit, the country was 
visited with a raging disease, which, on account of its 
prevalence, was appropriately called an epidemic. It 
spread like a pestilence, though it was not supposed 
to be contagious. Violence characterized the disease 
in its onset, which made the struggle between life and 
death short and doubtful." After running on a few 
days — sometimes only a few hours — it formed a crisis, 
and generally terminated fatally. 

When the epidemic first made its appearance the 



192 PIONEER. 

physicians by some means misunderstood its real 
character, deceived, probably, by the marked, inflamma- 
tory symptoms which accompanied its early stages. 
Hence to control these threatening symptoms they 
adopted the common authorized course of depletion, 
which mode of practice disappointed their expectations. 
At length it was ascertained that a general debility 
attended the disease, which indicated the necessity 
of resorting to stimulants to counteract its typhoid 
tendency. By adopting this philosophical course of 
practice, the physicians were much more successful : 
still it was a season of great affliction and mortality. 

At this time of general distress a large, corpulent 
man, with whom I had a partial acquaintance, was 
violently seized with the epidemic. A messenger 
was immediately sent to call a physician, who shortly 
arrived : but it was too late ; the dreadful scene was 
opened ; the man was expiring when he came into the 
room. This unhappy man was mentally involved in 
skepticism : he disowned the truth of revelation, and, 
hence, had no confidence in prayer, or any religious 
ceremonies. It was said, however, that he prayed 
once, or rather expressed a desire that when his end 
should come he might die suddenly, and have no 
preaching over his dead body. x\ccordingly he died 
suddenly, as before related ; and the following day his 
body, which weighed, according to report, five hundred 
pounds, was put into a cofiin, and borne by twelve 
men a few rods from the house, and buried there. A 
sermon was delivered on the occasion, immediately 
afterward, in the house. So there was no preaching 
over his body. 



PIONEER. 193 

The following account was communicated in a letter 
to my sister, who resided in Otsego county at that time. 

Lee, March 28, 1813. 

Dear Sister, — This holy sabbath has been ac- 
companied with unusual blessings, and some afflictive 
occurrences. In the afternoon my appointment was 
at deacon Clark's, where I preach statedly on the 
sabbath. At the close of the exercise, while the hymn 
was being read, Mr. Goodenough, in company with his 
wife, (both members of the church in that neighbour- 
hood,) drove up and stopped before the door, with the 
lifeless remains of their son in a coffin. We suspend- 
ed the devotional exercises for a few minutes to sym- 
pathize with these afflicted friends — the scene was 
affecting. The circumstances connected with this 
event are quite remarkable. This young man was 
among the volunteers, who were called out to guard 
our northern border, in the last war. Soon after he 
gained the station a mortal affliction fell upon him, and, 
at his request, his parents went out to visit him, and 
remained there till he died ; then returned home with 
his corpse, as before stated. 

This youth had been a zealous Christian, but had 
strayed away from the course of duty, and fallen into 
sinful practices. But while under affliction he was 
brought to see and feel his fallen condition ; and 
through repentance, prayer, and faith, he obtained the 
witness that God had forgiven all his sins before he 
left the world. His mental faculties were active and 
perfectly sane to the last minute of his life. He 
planned the order of his funeral ; selected his own 

9 



194 PIONEER. 

bearers, all irreligious young men, his companions in 
wickedness, hoping that the solemn task would alarm 
their sleepy consciences ; and gave some orders con- 
cerning tombstones for his own grave ; and, further- 
more, said to his parents, " I shall die before night. 
So you can make every necessary preparation, and 
return home before divine service will be closed next 
sabbath ; and then notice can be given to the congrega- 
tion for my funeral rites to be performed on the follow- 
ing day:" — so it came to pass exactly. And after a 
moment's reflection he further said, ' Mr. Giles will 
be there, whom I desire should preach my funeral 
sermon" — .and with much feeling added : " Tell Mr. 
Giles to warn the young people for me ; and tell the 
church, that I confess my backslidings to them — tell all 
that I have repented for my transgressions ; and warn 
them also not to do as I have done. I shall be there," 
he added, " but I shall not be able to speak — I shall 
be there in spirit and see you all. A glorious being 
is now standing near me who will escort my spirit 
away ; and this being told me last night, that this day 
I should be with him in paradise." Then he said 
again, " I shall die before night." 

In the afternoon of the same day he was able to 
sit up in his room in company with his parents. As 
the day was drawing to a close he said to his father, 
" The work is finishing." He then arose from his chair, 
laid off his loose coat, placed himself on his bed, and 
died without a struggle or groan. 

According to arrangements, the funeral service was 
performed on the following Monday, as the youth 
planned it before his death. The solemn and affect- 



PIONEER. 195 

ing event brought a multitude to the house of mourning, 
where every one appeared to sympathize w^ith the af- 
flicted, and listen, too, with due attention, while I at- 
tempted to illustrate the following text : " O death, 
where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?" 
Many circumstances conspired to give an impressive 
influence, which was evidently felt by many in the 
congregation, while the cheering doctrines contained 
in the text were opened before them. But when the 
dead began to speak, or rather when I attempted to 
perform the affecting task to speak for the dead youth, 
who said " that he should be present, but should not be 
able to speak for himself;" then there was a tremen- 
dous move in the assembly : tears fell like a shower 
of rain on every side. There I stood, and pointed 
to the pale, lifeless body, and pronounced his words 
for him ; warned his youthful, gay associates ; pre- 
sented his humble confession to the church ; and 
sounded his warning to all, not to do as he had done. 
There sat the young men in tears whom he had se- 
lected for bearers, dressed in mourning, and some of 
the youth besides wore sable badges of sorrow. This 
solemn scene will be remembered in the dreadful 
judgment day. I am your affectionate brother, 

C. Giles. 

After a few more weeks had passed away, the me- 
lancholy intelligence arrived, that my old associate, 
Rev. E. White, had fallen in the field of his labours 
by the epidemic. This afl^icting event, coming so 
unexpectedly, produced a painful sensibility in the 
hearts of ministers and people, throughout the region 



196 PIONEER. 

where he was known. Being highly esteemed by the 
church, and respected by all who knev/ him, his de- 
cease was viewed as a public calamity. " the 
depths, both of the wisdom and knowedge of God ! 
how unsearchable are his ways, and his judgments 
past finding out !" 

He was naturally endowed with a robust constitu- 
tion ; but, in consequence of a fractured limb, he was 
afterward subjected to affliction during his natural 
life. This troublesome event, which fell upon him 
while he was questioning his call to travel and preach, 
he believed was a providential admonition to teach 
him to obey the call. So the doubtful question was 
decided. He entered the travelling ministry in 1802 ; 
and devoted the remainder of his life to the holy cause. 
But his fractured limb remained unsound — often in an 
inflamed and painful state, which caused a continual 
lameness. In this condition he travelled through 
storms, heat, and cold, even when his infirmity seemed 
to indicate dissolution near. Many, doubtless, in a 
similar condition, would have excused themselves from 
performing such laborious duties. But his ardent soul, 
burning with a holy flame, could not rest while sin- 
ners were perishing for lack of knowledge. When 
through infirmity he was unable to stand on his feet 
to preach, he knelt, and, in that humble posture, 
declared the whole coimsel of God to his wondering 
hearers. 

The circuits which he travelled being large, and his 
family residing in one place, often at a long distance 
from him, made his visits at home not only short, but 
far between. These events being necessary, were 



PIONEER. '^ 197 

endured with due submission by all the members of the 
family who understood the real cause. But the 
younger children were unwilling that their father 
should go away, and leave them and their mother to 
talk and mourn on account of his absence. One day, 
while he was preparing to leave home to go to his 
circuit, his little children gathered around, and thus 
affectionately addressed him : — "Father, why do you 
go away and leave us 1 We wish you would stay 
at home with us." To satisfy their anxious minds, he 
sat down and simply explained the cause to them ; 
told them how the people had disobeyed God, had 
become great sinners, and the Lord had called him to 
go and preach to these sinners, to persuade them to 
repent and serve the Lord ; and told his children, that 
many of these sinners had been converted where he 
had been preaching. After hearing the cause explain- 
ed, the children appeared perfectly satisfied, and never 
afterward inquired why he went away and left them. 
But when he returned home, they would go to him and 
anxiously inquire, if any sinners had been converted 
where he had been. His labours being so wonderfully 
blessed, he always had some pleasing news to tell 
them concerning the work of the Lord in the conver- 
sion of sinners. 

For some time before his decease, he was impress- 
ed with the idea that he had but a short time to remain 
on earth, which he expressed to several congregations 
in the following manner : " It seems that I am now 
delivering my last message to you." About three days 
before his decease he delivered a discourse on these 
words, " There remaineth, therefore, a rest to the peo- 



198 PIONEER. 

pie of God." As Providence directed, this sermon, 
which was full of ardour and inspiration, was the last 
that he ever delivered. So, in triumph, he ended his 
ministerial labours. 

While far from home, in Otsego county, this faithful 
servant of God was seized with the epidemic, which in 
about three days terminated his mortal life. The same 
day on which he fell asleep in Christ, he joined v/ith the 
family in prayer, and ate at the table with them in the 
morning ; and about thirty minutes before he expired, 
he raised the window to reprove some noisy children 
who were playing in the street, (it being the sabbath 
day.) Soon after this effort he lay down, and his 
unusual breathing alarmed the family, who were in the 
other part of the house : hastening into the room, they 
found him alive, but unable to utter a word. In a few 
minutes, while they were gazing upon him, he calmly 
sunk into the slumber of death without a struggle or 
groan. 

Awhile after this melancholy event I left home to 
visit my parents, and also to be present at a camp 
meeting on Chenango circuit, where this deceased 
minister and myself had laboured together a few years 
before. It was a great gratification to meet my old 
friends and brethren there, in the quiet tented wilder- 
ness, to mingle our congenial spirits in devotional ex- 
ercises, as we had been accustomed to do in departed 
seasons. Still there was a conscious void — memory 
was faithful to its trust; we could not forget our de- 
ceased brother White. We looked around and saw 
many faces which appeared familiar to us, but we did 
not see him through whose instrumentality many of 



PIONEER. 199 

them had been converted — they pronounced his name, 
thought of other days, and wept. 

Many, on the ground, were united in the opinion 
that a discourse ought to be delivered there, in com- 
memoration of the painful event which had removed 
this shining light from the church. On account of my 
long acquaintance with him, I was selected to preach 
the sermon. Though feeling my insufficiency to an- 
swer the expectations and wishes of the vast multitude 
present, I had impressions on my mind which led me 
to consent to perform the weighty office. At the ap- 
pointed hour, with mingled sensibilities, I arose and 
pronounced the following text: " Great and marvellous 
are thy works, Lord God Almighty : just and true are 
thy ways, thou King of saints," Rev. xv, 3. 

After the subject was opened by a brief introduction, 
the following method was pursued : — First. The 
works of God in creation. Seco7id. The works of 
God in redemption. Third. The ways of God in the 
administration of his government. In speaking on the 
first proposition, I remarked, that everything which 
the hand of God had formed, appears great and mar- 
vellous. Everything in the wide field of nature, 
whether lying in dormant particles of matter, or ger- 
minating into vegetative forms, or moving in animated 
bodies, attracts our willing gaze, and excites admira- 
tion. The elements are wisely balanced too, or regu- 
lated by established laws, by which harmony is pre- 
served in the universe, and nature's great family of 
living forms and living beings are sustained. When 
we turn our attention from scenes below, and look up 
to the starry heavens, we are lost in wonder and moved 



200 PIONEER. 

to exclaim, Great and marvellous are the works of 
God ! There those twinkling lamps have hung in the 
lofty dome of the universe, burning incessantly since 
they were first lighted by the Almighty's word. Who 
can scan their dimensions or tell their number ? Still 
they are in continual motion, chained to their destined 
orbits by powerful, antagonistic laws, which keep 
them balanced in the unmeasured fields of space. 

In viewing the wonderful works of God, we turned to 
consider wan, the little thinking monarch of earth, who 
is the greatest wonder in the universe ; the only being 
known that can read intelligibly the characters impress- 
ed on all created things, or has endowments to 'under- 
stand the will of God, and to render him rational 
praise. He is ^'■fearfully and wonderfully madeT When 
viewed at a distance he appears like a moving speck 
of diminutive matter ; but in that material form an im- 
mortal spirit resides, which, by invisible links, connects 
the world of matter with the world of mind. So man 
is a compound being, having two distinct natures, liv- 
ing two distinct lives at once ; a mortal immortal, half 
clay and half angel, confined to this earth, still flying 
on the wings of thought over the universe. So man 
holds a distinguished place among the great and mar- 
vellous works of God, 

Leaving this part of the subject, we passed on to the 
second proposition, and spoke concerning the works of 
God in the redemption of the world. After taking a 
view of the ruinous consequences attending the fall of 
man, our attention was drawn to the moving scene 
which accompanied the marvellous act of opening the 
^eEils that bound the mystical book, containing the 



PIOXKER, 201 

weighty scheme of redeeming love. The immortal 
Son of God comes down from heaven ! robes himself 
in humble, frail humanity, to prepare himself to enter 
the mediatorial office, and, in assuming our nature, he 
stoops under the crushing law which he came to mag- 
nify, takes the ponderous curse on his own almighty 
shoulders, and lifts it from the condemned and sinking 
world. To become a perfect sin-offering, he gives 
himself up to suffer an ignominious death on the cross. 
There, surrounded by friends and foes, he pours his 
life a willing sacrifice on the altar of divine justice. 
In his extreme agony, while accomplishing the great 
atonement, he cried out, " It is finished /" and in his 
bleeding arms of mercy embraced the guilty world, 
and gave up the ghost. But, lo ! death could not de- 
tain the eternal Prince of life. He rose victorious over 
death and the grave, ascended to heaven in glory and 
triumph, leaving us here below to rejoice and exclaim, 
" Great and marvellous are thy works. Lord God Al- 
mighty," in redeeming a sinful world ! 

Then the third proposition was introduced, which 
brought under consideration the ways of God in the 
administration of his government. Clouds and dark- 
ness surround Jehovah's throne, which cannot be pene- 
trated by mortal vision. Though his acts to the chil- 
dren of men are all perfect, just, and good, the designs 
connected with these acts being unknown to them, 
they are often heard to complain that their schemes have 
been frustrated ; and hence they conclude that the ways 
of God in his government here below are not equal. But 
instead of complaining they should exclaim, " O the 
depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of 



202 PIONEER. 

God ! how iinsearcliable are his judgments, and his 
ways past finding out !" Mysteries follow mysteries 
everywhere under the reign of Providence. Many 
things are done, or suffered to be done, by divine 
superintendence, which we cannot now understand ; 
but we shall know the designs hereafter. Even our 
greatest afflictions may be blessings in disguise, and 
temporal losses may result in eternal gain. We all must 
pass through tribulations and crosses here before we 
can reach our home in heaven. Here is our state of 
trial, but the world to come is the place of retribution : 
" For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, 
worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory." So all at last will exclaim, " Just 
and true are thy ways, thou King of saints." 

Here we took under consideration the mysterious 
providence which called brother White so soon away 
from the church militant, and left us to labour and suf- 
fer without him — left us to weep. And the people did 
weep. It was a solemn and affecting season. 

Rev. William Case, who for many years since has 
been extensively known as a missionary among the 
Indian tribes in Upper Canada, was, at this time, my 
presiding elder, and during his continuance on the dis- 
trict I became intimately acquainted with him, both as 
a Christian and a minister. His affectionate disposi- 
tion, devotedness to the interests of the church, attach- 
ment to his brethren in the ministry, piety, and ardent 
persuasive preaching, altogether, conspired to raise 
him in my estimation. So, by familiarity, my soul be- 
came united to his in the bonds of Christian friendship, 
which would necessarily make our separation grievous 



PIONEER. 203 

to me. The year was tTien drawing to a close, at 
which time, according to our church economy, he 
would be removed from the district, and some other 
one appointed in his place. 

Awhile before my last quarterly meeting I had a dream 
which affected me much more than dreams commonly do. 
In my nocturnal vision, I was travelling through a dreary 
wilderness, passed down a rough declivity, crossed a 
small ravine in a valley, and came to a spacious field, 
level and verdant, bordered with wood-land on the right 
and left. While passing along in a revery of delight- 
ful meditation, I arrived at the base of a beautiful emi- 
nence, which I immediately ascended, and was amused 
with the appearance of everything around me. The 
mount seemedto be in ahigh state of cultivation ; and on 
the summit stood a building resembling a farm-house, 
surrounded partly by fruit-trees. While I was survey- 
ing the attractive scener}^ which opened to my view 
on every side, brother Case, my presiding elder, came 
out of the cottage, and, in our conversation, I inquired 
after the name of the place : immediately he replied, 
" It is Mount Pleasant!''' He appeared to be equipped 
for a journey, and in haste to be on his way. So, after 
we had performed the parting ceremony, he mounted a 
black horse that stood there ready for his use, and 
rode away and left me. 

Soon after this event I met brother Case at a quar- 
terly meeting, where, in our fireside colloquial conver- 
sation, I related my noctm'nal rambling, without ex- 
pressing any sentiment concerning the signification of 
the dream — if any signification accompanied it. To 
my conception, if the dream augured anything, riding 



204 PIONEER. 

away, as he did, on a black horse, indicated a sudden 
death. But as soon as I had narrated the dream, 
brother Case, with a cheerful countenance, said, " The 
interpretation is plain : Oneida district is the Mount 
Pleasant ; I shall leave it at the next conference, and 
you will come on and take my place." The interpre- 
tation, I supposed, was only a pleasant compliment, 
designed to pass off the dream. 

This friendly intimation did not influence me to 
seek for elevation in the church, or to covet it. The 
difficulties and responsibilities connected with such 
stations were obvious to my understanding. And my 
inexperience, want of confidence, together with my 
educational sentiments, forbid me to advance, know- 
ingly, one step beyond my proper sphere. By early 
instruction, I learned that a modest, unassuming man- 
ner, was an ornament to the character of a young man ; 
and that it was more safe and becoming for one to 
move in a sphere even below his merited rank, than 
to show his weakness on an envied elevation above 
his proper level. So, from a sense of duty and pro- 
priety, I accustomed myself to keep on the lower 
ground. * 

This year being nearly elapsed, will suddenly disap- 
pear, and then two years will be numbered with the 
past since I came on to this circuit — two years less to 
labour for immortal souls. Life runs away like a rapid 
stream. What have I done in these two years ? But 
little, indeed, when compared with the wants of the 
world and the church. I have, however, endeavoured 
to carry the word of life from house to house ; preached 
some hundreds of sermons ; attended a multitude of 



PIONEER. 205 

Other meetings ; witnessed the converting grace of God 
on many souls ; endured many trials ; shared poverty 
with the poor, and gained some useful knowledge. 
Though this is not the way to live a life of ease and 
splendour, it is the way to live effectually, to glorify 
God, to save sinners, and to gain heaven at last. 



206 PIONEER. 



CHAPTER X. 

Conference — Closing scene — Dream again — Oneida district — Band 
of brethren — Sauquoit — Quarterly meetings — An incident — Mistaken 
man — Road to St. Lawrence — Quarterly meeting — Effects of light- 
ning — Year ended — Conference at Lyons — Arrangements for the year 
— Methodism — Remarks on mysteries — A sick person healed — Effects 
of calomel — Vicissitudes in life. 

Our next annual conference was held in Genoa, 
Cayuga county, July 14tli, 1814. Though in its in- 
fancy, this section of the church, respecting both the 
ministry and membership, was in a prosperous condi- 
tion, increasing in numbers, and rising in influence and 
respectability. Fifty-eight preachers composed the 
conference ; and the territory over which they travelled 
was divided into four districts, including all the western 
region from the neighbourhood of Schenectady to Lake 
Erie. Though we found ourselves advancing, still our 
ministerial strength was altogether unequal to the vast 
amount of work which was rolling in upon our hands. 
The wide wilderness was an open field before us, 
which was then swarming with an active, intelligent 
generation of mortal beings, having many prejudices 
and conflicting opinions. The work was truly great, 
and the labourers comparatively few ; but, being in the 
regular succession, we formed a courageous band of 
willing operators, not afraid of muddy roads, large cir- 
cuits, persecution, wild cats, wolves, or hard times. 
Indeed, we were accustomed to hardships then, which 
now would frighten many who have tender nerves 
into a galloping location fever. tVe laboured hard, and 



PIONEER. 207 

endured some tribulation ; but, by suffering ourselves, 
we learned to sympathize with others in their suffer- 
ings. We were brethren, indeed, united in council, 
and harmonious in action, endeavouring to demolish 
the strong-holds of Satan. 

In a few days the regular conference business was 
completed, and the parting hour arrived. The appoint- 
ments being all made out by the bishop and his coun- 
cil, nothing remained but to hear them pronounced, 
cheerfully submit to the arrangements, and go on to 
our separate portions of work. Preachers having fami- 
lies, generally understood beforehand where, their 
places of destination would be. But the young, un- 
married men, whom the bishop called his " lighthorse- 
men^^ rarely knew, before the appointments were 
announced, what places they would occupy in the field 
of labour. Hence conflicting emotions accompanied 
this closing scene : our nimble horses, trained to the 
itinerant revolutions, were all standing there saddled, 
bearing each a portmanteau and valise, waiting, ready 
to carry us on, with seeming delight, to any point of 
the compass. As the appointments were read, I 
heard my name pronounced in connection with the 
charge of Oneida district. Strange emotions, I must 
confess, were excited in my mind, as the announce- 
ment reached my ear. But according to my early 
sacred vows, under which I had been acting all along, 
I was bound to submit to the dictation of the consti- 
tuted authorities of the church, whose matured wisdom 
I conscientiously acknowledged. But the view I had 
respecting my own deficiency in skill, together with 
my limited experience in the governing department of 



208 I'lONEER. 

the church, excited in my mind an apprehension that 
I could not fill the office with becoming dignity to 
myself, or to the satisfaction of the religious commu- 
nity where I was appointed. Still I was convinced 
that it was my only proper course to go forward in the 
sphere where the church and the sway of Providence 
had placed me, and endeavour to do my duty. So I 
settled the commotions of my mind, fortified myself 
with renewed resolutions, put my trust in the Lord, and 
went courageously and joyfully on my way. 

My dream then came into remembrance, which I 
have narrated before, concerning " Mount Pleasant," 
and the shrewd interpretation given by brother Case, 
which was literally fulfilled in my appointment. " You 
shall be my successor," he said, " in the charge of 
Oneida district." It is presumed that his influence in 
the council chamber was not wanting to consummate 
the event. He doubtless had the design in contempla- 
tion before I related to him the dream, which made 
him so pleasant on the occasion, and so ready to give 
it a solution. He innocently smiled, thinking shrewd- 
ly, that he should stand, at the conference, in the same 
relation to me as Joseph did to Pharaoh — a sage in- 
terpreter of dreams ; and hence I should smile with 
him, and we should have a little harmless amusement 
over the termination of the event, to give our nerves a 
momentary rest. 

" Mount Pleasant," properly Oneida district, accord- 
ing to established custom, was my appointed field of 
labour for the next four years. It encircled a large 
tract of country, abounding in hills and dales, and wild 
native scenery, embracing the greater part of Otsego 



PIONEER. 209 

and Herkimer counties on the south and east, extend- 
ing through Oswego county, along the shore of Lake 
Ontario, down the River St. Lawrence to Ogdensburg, 
including all the Black River region, together with 
Oneida county. This sketch will give the reader a 
bird's-eye view of the extent of my district, over which 
my duty called me to travel four times in a year to 
superintend the quarterly meetings. Though unavoid- 
able hardships and weighty trials lay prospectively 
before me, I was not disheartened ; gracious manifesta- 
tions, invisible to a worldling's eye, supported me. 
Besides, nature had endowed me with a firm constitu- 
tion ; and my zeal then, in the ministerial cause, tri- 
umphed over dangers and difficulties. Congenial 
friends, in a cold-hearted world, are like stars in the 
night — like roses in winter, and springs of water in a 
desert. This consolation 1 enjoyed in the cheering 
circle of my ministerial brethren, who were appointed 
to labour with me. They were a happy constellation 
of spiritual lights, moving in their respective circuits, 
diffusing the light of truth wherever they went. 

The district included eight circuits, on which were 
stationed sixteen preachers. James Kelsey was one 
among the number, a zealous, warm-hearted pioneer, 
who has since been called away to the pilgrim's rest 
in Abraham's bosom. Abner Chase was another; a 
social friend indeed, renowned for goodness, who talked 
truth into the hearts of the people so pathetically that 
they could not refrain from weeping. Zenas Jones, 
and Ira Fairbank, stood like pillars on my right and 
left, courageous as lions, persevering and industrious 
as bees, Chandley Lambert was there — a soldier of 



210 PIONEER. 

the cro^5, famous for order and Methodistical things, who 
was so strict, and stood so straightly while administer- 
ing discipline, that the enemies of strictness said taunt- 
ingly, he leaned over backward. Seth Mattison, a 
shining star in the constellation, with his sj^pathizing 
spirit and poetical imagination, ready to pour consola- 
tion into my heart. Goodwin Stoddard was also 
among them, a stanch advocate for the truth, fearless 
as David, who drove on like Jehu. Nathan B. Dod- 
son was a brother indeed, diligent and watchful, who 
fed the sheep in the wilderness. Isaac Puffer was 
there also ; plain in style and manner, moving like a 
telegraph, with much of the Bible in memory, Avhich 
flowed, with chapter and verse, from his tongue like 
electricity, producing shocks and commotions among 
the conflicting creeds. And there was George Gary, 
also, a faithful friend, cautious and deliberate, with a 
head full of thoughts, and a tongue to tell them — a 
youth, though he had travelled and preached several 
years before. While in company with myself and 
others, all on our way out to conference, brother Gary 
was seated on a large horse, with his flaxen hair play- 
ing in the wind. As we were passing some labourers 
near the road, they, on seeing us, respectfully stopped 
their operations and gazed, wondering, as the sanctimo- 
nious company passed along — knowing that we were 
Methodist preachers. While looking at us they beheld 
brother Gary, our Benjamin, in the rnidst, attracted by 
his youthful appearance, which excited the workmen 
so that one said to the others, " They have got the 
boys along too." Being so near them, we haply heard 
the remark. 



PIONEER. 211 

These men, together with some others, were sta- 
tioned on the district ; and there I found myself mov- 
ing in the midst of them, happily engaged in the same 
glorious enterprise. Though variously gifted, they all 
operated on one plan, having one common object in 
view, and by their success and influence they recip- 
rocally aided each other in demolishing the strong-holds 
of sin and error, and in building up a holy church on 
earth. So Providence favoured me with a faithful 
company of fellow-labourers, to cultivate and beautify 
Mount Pleasant. That name I could not forget, though 
it originated in a dream — the accompanying circum- 
stances impressed it deeply on my memory. And 
brother Case remembered it likewise ; for his written, 
friendly communications to me afterward — when sent 
by private conveyances — were directed to Mount 
Pleasant. 

Sauquoit, in Oneida county, was a noted place in 
the district, withal a pleasantly-situated village in a 
fertile valley, swarming with an industrious and intel- 
ligent population, where a respectable Methodist soci- 
ety was established. Moreover, in that vicinity my 
oldest brother resided ; and there also I was ac- 
quainted with many families in the society and neigh- 
bourhood. Therefore I selected this village, with 
these accompanying advantages, for the location of my 
family. And, in accordance with this design, I pur- 
chased a house, together with a few acres of land, 
situated on a pleasant road, and not far from the 
Methodist church, where I was happily domiciled — 
a place where body and mind could rest together, 
in the central point, called home. My house, after 



212 PIONEER. 

being repaired, and its construction improved, was a 
comfortable residence for my small family ; and also 
a peaceful resting place for my friends — the travelling 
preachers in particular, who were always welcome 
guests at any time, sick or well. My conjugal com- 
panion, as well as myself, esteemed it a great plea- 
sure to entertain the servants of God, and to make 
them comfortable when afflicted. Indeed, justice re- 
quires me to say, that she always appeared to be greatly 
animated whenever employed in administering aid to 
the sick, or helping the needy : then she seemed to be 
in her element. No one in poverty or misery asked 
her aid in vain. She often wept over the beggar's tale 
of suffering ; and sometimes gave away articles of 
apparel which she needed herself, to relieve such ob- 
jects of want and misery. 

In those days our quarterly meetings were noted 
seasons, which excited general interest. The circuits 
were large, containing some hundreds of communi- 
cants, divided into distinct societies, including many 
class-leaders, stewards, exhorters, and local preachers. 
These official members, when they met at these meet- 
ings, formed a large quarterly conference, where all 
the important business connected with the circuit was 
brought up and obtained conference action. The 
members of the church, coming from all directions, 
and from various distances, bringing some of their un- 
converted friends and neisfhbours with them to gain 
blessings and benefits there, added much to the im- 
portance and interest of these occasions. There these 
Christian friends formed an acquaintance with each 
other, which was renewed from time to time by being 



PIONEER. 213 

present at these popular meetings. Indeed, quarterly- 
meetings then were accounted great seasons, not only 
by our own church, but by many others in community : 
they were made the theme of conversation long be- 
forehand, and all necessary preparations were made to 
attend them. Preachers and members, from neigh- 
bouring circuits, frequently attended these meetings, 
alternately. Such an assemblage o^Christian breth- 
ren, with various gifts, united in devotion, made the 
prayer meetings moving scenes — conversions were 
common occurrences at these meetingrs. In the love- 
feasts tidings were brought in from all parts of the 
circuit : there we heard them speak concerning the 
work of God in their respective neighbourhoods, 
which made the love-feasts lively, spiritual, and inte- 
resting. 

Having several appointments, coming on in turn in 
the northern extremity of my district, which required 
my presence, I hastened on my way to redeem the 
time which had elapsed by a necessary delay at home. 
After travelling awhile I discovered that my pocket- 
book was left, in consequence of other cares. At first 
I was perplexed with the unlucky occurrence, not 
knowing how I could travel among strangers without 
means to bear my incidental expenses. However, 
after a momentary pause, I concluded to proceed on 
my journey, trust Providence, and relinquish all my 
anxiety concerning the matter. So I went on cheer- 
fully, musing on sacred subjects, till a gentleman met me, 
whom I had seen before in Otsego county ; after we had 
exchanged some ordinary compliments, he immediately 
inquired, " How do you succeed in obtaining means to 



214 PIONEER. 

defray your expenses ?" — lie doubtless had learned the 
fact that Methodist preachers, at that day, were scan- 
tily supplied with earthly comforts. Still, the inquiry 
being so unusual and unexpected, it truly surprised me ; 
coming from one also who was almost a stranger to 
me, and introduced rather abruptly withal, made the 
act appear as the eflect of a sudden impulse on his 
mind, by an invisible agent, to teach me that I must 
continually trust divine Providence for everything. 
In replying to the gentleman's question I merely said, 
that I had been comfortably supplied with means, so 
far through life : no intimation was given that I had 
left my pocket-book at home, and hence was money- 
less. Without anything further being said, he 
pressed his hand into mine, leaving therein as much 
money as I needed on my journey. Immediately, 
on uttering farewell, he rode away and left me. 
With all these circumstances before me, I did not feel 
at liberty to reject the favour, because there seemed 
to be an invisible hand of Providence in it, at the 
time. 

This occurrence is too small a matter to merit 
notice, considered apart from the circumstances con- 
nected with it, which gave to the transaction all its 
importance and interest. So small things done under 
the direction, or by the influence of supernatural 
agency, show clearly that our heavenly Father is not 
inattentive to the smallest wants of his creatures — 
even the raven and the sparrow are encircled by pro- 
vidential care. This little incident tauo;ht me that in 
all things, whether great or small, I must trust the 
Lord, and cast all my care upon him. The case natu- 



PIONEER. 215 

rally occurred to my mind, that when our Saviour and the 
apostle Peter were called upon to pay tribute, having 
no means to meet the demand, Peter, being directed 
by his Master, cast a hook into the sea, and drew out 
a fish, in whose mouth he found a piece of money suf- 
ficient in value to answer the demand, and nothing 
over. Then the disciple and his Lord went on their 
way, and so did I, assured that I was in the service of 
the same almighty Master ; and hence I should al- 
ways be supplied with means to pay my toll over the 
bridge of life. 

While travelling in the Black River region, I fell in 
company with a gentleman whose appearance indi- 
cated intelligence. He appeared to know to a certainty 
that I was a Methodist preacher — indeed, everybody, 
by some means, knew our classification at that day. 
Our dress and uniform equipage probably betrayed us, 
if our speech did not. The gentleman was very 
thoughtful and wordy ; and, in our conversation, he 
abruptly turned upon our class of ministers : " It ap- 
pears to me," he said, " you are governed by no sys- 
tem ; one travels here, another crosses his track there, 
interfering continually with each other's business." 
In his view our ministerial movements appeared irregu- 
lar and ineffectual. I asked him whether he understood 
our ecclesiastical polity or not. Without hesitation he 
frankly acknowledged his ignorance of the matter. 
With due attention, mingled with apparent admiration, 
he listened while I exhibited, in a brief manner, the great 
itinerating plan on which v^e operated ; together with the 
construction of every department of our church govern- 
ment, from the General Conference, through all the 



216 PIONEER. 

intermediate parts, down to the class meeting ; then 
traced up the scale of executive officers ; showed their 
respective ruling powers, and how they were consti- 
tuted, and to whom they were responsible. 

So I placed before the gentleman's view the har- 
monious system of Methodism, existing in one con- 
nected whole, and all in operation, like a complicated 
arrangement of machinery, from the centre through 
every compartment, on to the utmost verge. And 
no minister, in doing his proper work, interfered with 
the business and duty of another. Every one had his 
place, and appropriate work ; every part, however 
small, in this evangelical system, was necessary to 
complete the whole, as a small pin, or wheel, in a 
clock, is necessary to form a perfect time-piece. In 
seeing Methodism as I exhibited it, the gentleman 
seemed to be confounded, and rode along with me 
without making any reply to the statements I had 
made ; thinking, probably, how he had thoughtlessly 
misapprehended our church operations, or thinking 
whether he had room in his mental garden to plant the 
grain of knowledge he had so happily found by the 
wayside. 

In reaching the St. Lawrence circuit I had to cross 
the Black River at Carthage, and travel through a 
wilderness about forty miles in extent, broken in the 
middle by a small clearing with two or three log huts, 
abodes of poverty and seclusion. Accommodations or 
refreshments I did not expect to find there ; so I did 
not inquire for any. I stopped on my way awhile in 
the wilderness, and let my horse regale himself on the 
wild herbage, which grew in abundance along the hu- 



PIONEER. 217 

mid valleys. While travelling this lonely road I 
found time for devotion, reflection, and contemplation : 
all was quiet in this shady solitude, except the busy 
animals, natives of the wilderness, whose daily em- 
ployment was to seek a living, which was done in an 
old-fashioned way, following the customs of their pro- 
genitors. Any one armed with deadly weapons could 
have committed outrages on them easily. But I had 
no desire to mar their happiness, or to deprive them of 
their inherited rights. Wantonly to disturb the peace- 
ful economy of nature, by destroying birds and harm- 
less animals, which had never broken human laws, 
nor trespassed on human rights, was in my view vio- 
lating the common law of justice, and contrary to the 
plain dictates of reason. 

The consolation which I found at the quarterly 
meeting, richly compensated me for the toil I endured 
in travelling through the wilderness. I there dis- 
covered that the servants of God had not laboured, 
suffered, and prayed in vain. Societies were formed 
in different parts of these new and isolated settlements ; 
and many devout Christians were present at the meet- 
ing. In proclaiming the everlasting gospel to them, 
I was assisted by the Spirit of God, and have reason 
to believe that good impressions were made on the 
minds of the attentive audience. 

So that joyful season rolled away ; and as the sab- 
bath evening came on, it brought a tremendous thun- 
der-storm with it ; but being under a superintending 
Providence, we were protected amidst the agitated 
elemen.ts. The next day, as I was on my return, and 
near the margin of the before-mentioned wilderness. 

10 



218 PIONEER. 

while passing a dwelling, where I stopped and imparted 
some religious advice on my way out, the mistress of 
the family, seeing me about to pass by, came to the 
door, apparently in a troubled state of mind, and said, 
while big tears were rolling down her face, " Sir, do 
pray for me," and added, " Last evening, during the 
thunder-storm, I became alarmed, and saw my sinful, 
wretched condition, exposed to death every hour." I 
had no time to spare, the wilderness Avas lying before 
me, which I had designed to go through that day. So 
I sat on my horse and preached the words of eternal 
life to that weeping woman, as our Saviour did to the 
Samaritan woman ; then went on my way. Short 
speeches are sometimes more effectual than long 
sermons. 

In passing through Jefferson county, I took the op- 
portunity to visit brother Wright, who held a respect- 
able standing as a local preacher in that country. As 
I came in view of his hous-e, I noticed that the clap- 
boards on one end of the building were in a shattered 
condition, which I then conceived was the effect of 
electricity. I found the pious brother at home, who 
narrated to me the following alarming occurrence, 
together with his providential escape, which I here 
relate substantially. 

During a late thunder-storm, while the rain was 
descending violently, Mr. Wright stepped out to the 
corner of the house to place a receiver under the con- 
ductor ; while there employed, the lightning struck 
that end of the building, and, in its descent, shattered 
the covering, as I had noticed, and struck him, at the 
same time rent his clothes all into tatters, his boots not 



PIONEER. 219 

xcepted, and threw him on the ground a rod or more 
from the place where he had stood ; in which condition 
he lay exposed to the drenching shower, which soon 
restored him to animation, and to a realizing sense of 
his situation. His clothes, when the lightning struck 
him, being soaked by the rain, became a conductor to 
the electric fluid, which fortunate circumstance, con- 
nected with a ruling Providence, saved his life. His 
tattered apparel was preserved as a memorial to 
show his friends, that they might know what a 
dangerous scene he had passed through, and still was 
saved. 

After enduring much fatigue in travelling by night 
and day, encountering storms, and heat, and cold, to 
perform my various ministerial duties, I arrived at the 
termination of this conference year. And, on exami- 
nation, I found that the trials and labours which I had 
passed through had not diminished my physical 
strength, or abated my zeal in the cause of God. To 
preach the gospel, to direct lost sinners to Christ, and 
to build up the church, was a delightful and glorious 
work in my view. 

According to previous arrangement, we assembled 
again at Lyons, June 29, 1815, to hold our annual 
conference. Though many of our fellow-mortals, in 
the course of the last year, had fallen by death, and 
some of our dear friends had left the militant church 
and gone to the triumphant host above, still our itine- 
rant ranks remained unbroken ; we were not called to 
mourn this year over a deceased fellow-labourer. All 
appeared happy to meet each other again. Order and 
friendship reigned in the conference, and all seemed 



220 PIONEER. 

anxious to advance the interest of the church, and the 
happiness of each other. In the numerical report of 
members in all the circuits in our territory, we found 
that we had gained nine hundred and ninety members. 
This prosperity in the increase of numbers exceeded our 
expectations ; for we had been greatly annoyed in our 
religious operations by the civil commotions in the 
country, and especially throughout the northern part of 
the conference, along the troubled line, where the ele- 
ments of ambition and revenge were continually raging. 
As a natural consequence, the public mind was kept in 
a state of agitation, and many growing societies were 
reduced and distracted in these evil days. So the 
distressing and demoralizing effects and influences 
growing out of that disastrous war were felt every- 
where, and did unavoidably impede the prosperity of 
our community. Hence, when the proclamation 
came in, that our national difficulties were settled, it 
awakened emotions of gratitude and delight in all our 
hearts ; and it was our ardent desire never to see the 
church or nation troubled again with such needless 
calamities. 

In arranging the appointments, some changes were 
made on my district : a few were sent to other 
parts of the work, and others were appointed to fill 
their places. Among those who came on to Oneida 
district, Joseph Willis was one. He was constituted 
by nature to endure hardships, and was very persever- 
ing in his habits. He had been in his country's ser- 
vice during the revolutionary war, and near the com- 
mencement of the present century his name was en- 
rolled among the gospel pioneers. Being trained in a 



PIONEER. 221 • 

school of suffering, he was not terrified at the toils and 
tribulations connected with our itinerant ministry. 
After putting his hand to the gospel plough he would 
not look back. While I am now writing he is living 
in a valley, a few miles distant, completely superannu- 
ated, waiting for a call to go home to his rest above. 
Benjamin G. Paddock was another, who was then 
young and ardent, always ready to preach and to 
sing, well fitted for the meridian of Utica, at that 
day, in which place he was appointed to labour alone. 
Elias Bowen came also, and was stationed on Sandy 
Creek circuit, which then embraced Watertown. 
Awhile after I returned from conference, I went to 
Watertown, and stopped at brother Potter's dwelling, 
a home for the servants of God ; and there I had 
brother Bowen's society, together with the com- 
pany of brother Wm. Case, who was stationed in 
Canada at the time, but had come over to see his 
friends. There, with that Christian family, we had a 
delicious visit together ; there was nothing to disturb 
the elements of piety, love, and harmony — still the best 
of all is untold. When we knelt together around the 
throne of grace, the holy heavens opened, and salvation 
came down upon us all ; and in our rapturous devotion 
our kindred spirits flowed together like drops of water. 
So, with the love of God in our hearts, and with mingled 
affections for each other, we separated, determined so 
to live and so to die. 

At this time the march of Methodism, though meek 
and unpretending, began to attract more general notice. 
Some looked on our methodical movements with a 
jealous eye, fearing the consequences, should we con- 



222 PIONEER. 

tinue to increase in numbers and influence, and so 
leaven the community with our pecuUar doctrines ; 
while others, equally wise, viewed our religious or- 
ganization as a blessing, originated by divine Provi- 
dence, to spread evangelical reformations through the 
land. The preachers, who were the agents in these 
operations, were known to be plain, undesigning men, 
having one business, pursuing their humble, religious 
course, and leaving the political schemes of the coun- 
try to be worked and moulded by other minds. It was 
also obvious to the understanding of discerning men 
that our system was admirably calculated to enlighten 
community generally, and especially to carry the gos- 
pel to the poor. To every unbiased mind a condition- 
al salvation, equally free to all men, appeared to be in 
harmony with the Bible, the character of its Author, 
and the common sense of mankind. Hence so many 
under our ministry became charmed with the gospel, 
when they saw it exhibited in its native glory, adapted 
to every condition, and, by the bequest of its Author, 
made the common property of a fallen world. Yes, 
even at that day Methodism had its friends and ad- 
mirers, though influence and zeal were arrayed in oppo- 
sition. Our strict practical rules were framed into an 
objection against the church, by her opposers ; besides, 
her ministers were styled ignorant and enthusiastical ; 
moreover, the Methodist Church had no regular minis- 
try, consequently it would all crumble down soon, and 
pass away among the things which are unknown. 
Such plausible insinuations, coming from certain cha- 
racters, undoubtedly prevented some from uniting with 
us. Nevertheless, we went on in our old-fashioned 



PIONEER 223/ 

Methodistical way, preaching the truth, and living by 
rule, and still the people would unite with our socie- 
ties, because their belief agreed with our doctrines. 

The works of the Almighty are all wonderful ; hence 
the Bible, on whose pages Jehovah's acts are regis- 
tered, abounds with the abstruse and marvellous. 
Visions, miracles, and angelic ministrations occurred 
frequently under both the patriarchal and Mosaical 
dispensations, through the long period of four thousand 
years. Our Saviour's incarnation was mysterious, 
and wonders and miracles accompanied him wherever 
he went : demons, life, death, and the elements, were 
all under his control. His kingdom was supernatu- 
ral, and by miracles it was established. The Holy 
Ghost descended in a wonderful manner on the day of 
Pentecost, and endowed the apostles with miraculous 
gifts. This promised Comforter came to " reprove the 
world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment" — 
to dwell on earth with the saints, and to reign in the 
kingdom of grace, till Christ shall come the second 
time in the clouds of heaven. The works of the 
Holy Spirit are acknowledged to be conviction^ conver- 
sion, and sanctijication, which are all miraculous. So 
a series of supernatural wonders will be continued 
through succeeding ages, till the consummation of all 
things. And when the end of the world shall come, 
then tremendous wonders and miracles will be perform- 
ed, the elements will be dissolved, the dead will rise, 
and the judgment scene be opened. 

We expect that scoffing infidels will laugh, in their 
folly, over everything mysterious and miraculous. But 
it is more surprising that some who acknowledge 



224 PIONEER. 

the validity of the Bible, and are styled Christians, 
should openly deny all miracles and supernatural ope- 
rations, believing that the day of such wonders has 
passed away — no operations of the Holy Ghost — no 
angels or evil demons visit the earth now. In fact, it 
is advancing far toward infidelity, to doubt the abiding 
presence of a miraculous power under the gospel dis- 
pensation. God is omnipresent and unchangeable, and 
does continually exert his almighty power in accom- 
plishing marvellous things, as circumstances require, 
according to the order of his moral government ; but 
his ways are unsearchable. The operations and 
effects attending the Christian religion are obvious to 
all, but the mode of causation, by which they are pro- 
duced, lies beyond our reach. This religion being 
spiritual in its essential character, it necessarily con- 
tains many incomprehensible mysteries, which, in some 
degree, bear the likeness and impress of its incompre- 
hensible Author, proving incontestably thereby its di- 
vine origin. 

My eldest sister, whose conversion has been noticed, 
married Mr. J. Blair, and settled in Otsego county, 
where, through a combination of causes, she lost her 
health. Though attended by a skilful physician, she 
continued to decline. Her disease was a vital affec- 
tion, which carried the symptoms of a pulmonary con- 
sumption. Her family and friends were apprehensive 
that she would never regain her health ; though in her 
enfeebled condition she was able to walk, and occa- 
sionally rode out for exercise. 

An appointment had been made in that country for a 
camp meeting, and the time fixed for its commence- 



PIONEER. 225 

ment was drawing near. Though the place selected 
for the encampment was more than ten miles distant, 
still my sister expressed a great anxiety to be present 
at the meeting ; her sickly, debilitated condition was 
no bar in her way. Her husband and neighbours 
tried to persuade her to abandon the undertaking ; but 
all in vain — her mind remained fixed to prepare and 
go. After some hesitation, brother Blair came to the 
conclusion that he would indulge her in this pious de- 
sire, thinking that it might be the last meeting she 
w^ould enjoy on earth with her pious acquaintance. 

So, at the time appointed, with prayer and reliance 
on the providence of God, she came to the meeting. 
Though glad to see her on the ground, I was fearful 
that she had been too adventurous in coming there 
with a dangerous disease on her vitals. She, however, 
appeared cheerful, and attended the devotional exer- 
cises ; and while in a large prayer circle, through the 
operation of the divine Spirit, she lost her strength, and 
was raised up and placed in a chair. 

Being released awhile from my other duties, I went 
to see the order and movements in the prayer meeting ; 
and as I approached the crowd I noticed my sister, 
apparently powerless, as if she were dead, supported in 
a chair by some female friends, who informed me how 
she lost her strength. While I stood there, looking 
upon her death-like countenance, (her eyes being 
closed,) she spoke out audibly and impressively, say- 
ing, " Glory to God, I am healed in body and soul." It 
evidently appeared that her soul was in an ecstasy; and 
I concluded that, while in this happy state, she had 
been carried away so far into spiritual life and bliss, 

10* 



226 PIONEER. 

that she had lost the sensibility of her bodily weak- 
ness, and therefore exclaimed, " I am healed in body 
and soul." 

My attention being continually occupied in superin- 
tending the meeting, I saw her not again until the 
next morning, and then I expected to find her greatly 
debilitated, knoiving that she had been exerting her 
strength in an unusual manner while on the camp 
ground : but I was happily disappointed. In replying 
to my inquiries, she said, " I am perfectly well — all 
the weakness and distress at my vitals is gone." 
She continued there during the meeting, and returned 
home happy and in good health ; took the lead and 
management of her business as she did before her 
sickness. The remedy was so effectual that the dis- 
ease never returned upon her again. But the simple 
story of her cure was too miraculous and mysterious 
for her physician and neighbours to believe ; still the 
evidence of the fact before their eyes was so clear that 
they could not doubt. 

Propitious seasons, marked by joyful occurrences, 
are often followed by dark, mysterious acts of provi- 
dence : so the wheel of life revolves. Late in autumn, 
my eldest son, a sprightly, promising lad, about four 
years old, after an exposure to the piercing wind, was 
taken suddenly ill : high inflammatory symptoms were 
developed in his case. A physician was called in, 
and, after examination, said his case required a dose 
of calomel, which was accordingly prepared and admi- 
nistered as he directed. In a short time after taking 
the medicine, the patient was troubled with painful 
sensations extending from the hip down to his foot, 



PIONEER. 227 

which was immediately followed by a total loss of 
muscular power throughout that limb. Then a similar 
distressing sensibility seized the other leg, which im- 
mediately became inactive as the other ; and then his 
right arm was affected in the same manner. So, during 
the operation of that drastic dose of calomel, the poor 
child had three limbs so completely palsied that he 
was unable to move either of them. No other visible 
effects were produced by the medicine. 

On the following morning I made known to the phy- 
sician the calamity which had fallen upon my family 
through his injudicious practice, — millions in gold 
would have been a small compensation for the injury. 
After hearing my lamentable story, the physician broke 
out into a loud, affected laugh, and said, with a pitiless 
tone, " The old white horse will do mischief sometimes." 
White horse was a name he substituted for calomel. 
This concession, together with his hollow laugh, was 
all the favour or commiseration I received from him. 
I had reason to fear that the child would never be able 
to walk during his natural life. I tried the exercise 
of journeying, and obtained the advice of eminent phy- 
sicians, and learned that his recovery would be a 
gradual work, under the influence of nature's economy. 
After awhile he regained, in part, the use of his limbs, 
and began to walk again. But I never expected to see 
him perfectly restored to health and activity. 

Prosperity and adversity checker the map of life, 
and continually excite intensity of feeling. Shining 
hopes and gloomy fears accompany mortals here 
below. Prosperity often comes in the darkest hour, 
when least expected ; and adversity often rushes, un- 



228 PIONEER. 

noticed, into the sunshine of prosperity. Many events 
connected with this life, and permitted by divine Pro- 
vidence, appear dark to our understandings now, but 
we shall know the cause hereafter. Afflictions, when 
correctly understood, are blessings under cover. " Ye 
have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the 
end of the Lord." The deciphering light of eternity 
will give us a glorious and satisfactory commentary on 
all the dark chapters in the great book of Providence. 
Reader, be ready, and patienly wait; the retribution 
day will surely come. 



PIONEER. 229 



CHAPTER XL 

General Conference — Bishop Asbury gone — His remains removed 
— Ceremonies — Thoughts on the end of man — Annual conference — 
Remarks on camp meetings — Intemperance — The distiller — Great ex- 
citement — Copy of a sermon wanted — Meeting in the woods — Confer- 
ence in Canada — Bishop George — Lost one and gained another — 
Love-feast — Mr. Le Ray — The criminals — A letter — Coloured man — 
Term closed. 

Being chosen a delegate to the General Coference, 
which was appointed to assemble in Baltimore, May 
1, 1816, I set out with delightful anticipations ; and 
after enduring some fatigue on the way, I came into 
Baltimore in due time. There I had the pleasure 
to meet the delegates from every section of the Me- 
thodist community in North America. It was delight- 
ful to see in them so much similarity of character, 
while in their opinions, respecting some things, there 
was a marked and honest difference. Much useful 
knowledge was brought together through their repre- 
sentation, from the wide extremes of our country, which 
was interesting to me, having never been in that school 
before. This ecclesiastical body being the highest 
judiciary in the M. E. Church, the principles inherent 
in its government were there brought out to view ; and 
many important subjects, having a relative bearing on 
the welfare of the church generally, were canvassed 
with a piercing eye of intelligence. The wishes of 
the great community, there represented, were taken 
under consideration, and every part of the economy and 
practice of the church critically reviewed ; debatable 



230 PIONEER. 

matters patiently argiied, and, by the process of logical 
friction, truth and light were elicited. So, in the course 
of the session, the conference settled some exciting 
questions, and adopted many weighty resolutions. 

Though we were pleasantly situated in a noted city, 
surrounded with social friends, who had warm hearts 
and liberal hands, still our spirits were sad ; a gloomy 
vacancy attended the conference. Bishop Asbury Vi^as 
not there. That venerable pioneer of Methodism in 
America, who had been all along a Moses amidst the 
tribes of our Israel, going in and out before us, was 
absent : he had long occupied a position peculiar and 
alone, by which all the preachers held the filial rela- 
tion of sons. To that distinguished, holy man, the eye 
of the church had been long directed in prosperity and 
in troubles, for wisdom and counsel. He was a mov- 
ing, ruling oracle, whom we had been accustomed to 
see in the chair of our conferences ; and on whose 
sanctimonious countenance each eye had rested with 
delight, while every ear waited to catch the impres- 
sive words which fell from his lips. 

A few weeks before the sitting of the conference, 
Bishop Asbury and brother Bond, his travelling com- 
panion, were passing through Virginia on their way to 
Baltimore ; and, when about one hundred miles from 
the city, they stopped at the residence of an old friend 
to rest, and while there, this venerable man, being 
overpowered by fatigue and infirmity, sunk into the 
sleep of death. The closing scene was fraught with 
peace and triumph ; and his remains were deposited 
in a family cemetery belonging to Mr. G. Arnold, at 
whose house he died. 



PIONEER. 231 

The delegates in conference assembled, being de- 
sirous to show some formal respect to the memory of 
their deceased leader and bishop, directed, in accord- 
ance with the earnest wishes of his numerous mourn- 
ing friends in Baltimore, that his remains should be 
removed to that city, and a vault made ready for their 
reception under the church in Eutaw-street. Accord- 
ing to this order of conference, certain deputed friends, 
accompanying a hearse, went to the distant sepulchre, 
and brought the bishop's remains into the city, where, 
on a day appointed, pursuant to arrangement, the for- 
mal obsequies were performed. The municipal offi- 
cers, the clergy, and citizens, without distinction, were 
invited- to unite with the members of the General Con- 
ference in the mournful and solemn procession. The 
affecting occasion excited the public mind, and aroused 
the feelings of thousands to come and sympathize with 
us. The scene connected with that memorable day 
was truly imposing : the whole city appeared to be in 
motion. I was informed that the procession was a 
mile in length ; besides the multitudes accompanying 
us along the walks. While moving slowly forward 
Ave had time for melancholy musings, thinking that 
those hands which were placed on our heads v/hen we 
were consecrated to the ministerial office, were then 
cold and motionless in the coffin ; and those lips which 
pronounced the impressive words of the ceremony, 
were then sealed up by the paralyzing touch of death. 
Affecting scene ! — there the whole Methodist Episco- 
pal Church in North x\merica, in her representative 
character, was following her lamented bishop to the 
tomb. When we came in view of the church where 



232 PIOXEER. 

the vault was prepared, it was filled with a waiting 
audience ; and the spacious yard was crowded also ; 
through which a passage was opened for the proces- 
sion to pass in to the vault ; where in a few minutes 
the coffin, with its honoured contents, was placed, and 
left to rest in silence and solitude. Immediately after, 
Bishop M'Kendree entered the desk of the church, 
and delivered a solemn discourse adapted to the oc- 
casion. 

On the succeeding sabbath, according to previous 
notice, a sermon was preached in all the Methodist 
churches in the city, in commemoration of the bereave- 
ment the church had suffered in losing her aged su- 
perintendent. These peculiar exercises made that 
sabbath a solemn and interesting season to many. A 
multitude belonging to the Methodist communion came 
in from the country, and mingled their devotions and 
sympathies with ours. The loss which the church 
had sustained was a public loss ; for he was known 
all over the United States, having spent almost half a 
century in traversing this extensive continent ; and 
the great Methodist family, by his death, was bereaved 
of its spiritual father, and cast into the shadow of 
mourning throughout the country. 

During my stay in Baltimore, I occasionally rambled 
through the city and its suburbs, in different directions, 
for exercise and amusement. One day in my walk I 
noticed on the outer part of the city a number of carmen 
employed in removing a hill. I soon perceived that 
the eminence which they were levelling had been long 
sacred to the dead : it was an ancient cemetery. Along 
the bank, where the carmen were at work, dark spots 



PIONEER. 233 

appeared, which alone designated many of the graves 
from the low ground where I stood. Coffins and the 
bodies were mostly dissolved by the decomposing laws 
of nature. But the merry carmen, whenever they 
found pieces of coffins or bones, which occurred fre- 
quently, cast them aside into a pile. I said nothing 
to the labourers, but stood a few rods from them 
contemplating on the scene which lay before me. In 
my soliloquy I said. This is the end of mortal man ; 
here dust is commingled with dust ; the polished and 
vulgar, wealthy and indigent, wise and simple, are all 
alike. So death brings all ranks of men down upon 
one level in gloomy dust. The pompous monumental 
marble, which keeps up a distinction to the living eye, 
may flatter, but it is in vain. A century ago, or less, 
these mouldered forms were living, adorned with cheer- 
ful countenances, moving with activity along the busy 
streets, delighted with their earthly possessions, and 
esteemed by their social friends. Lo, now they are 
unknown and forgotten by all on earth! .The hungry 
worms have devoured their pampered forms ; and now 
the darkened soil only tells the inquirer what they are, 
leaving all to imagine what they have been. The gay 
multitude which are now skipping along on the earth's 
upper crust through busy streets, flaunting in gaudy 
attire, together with the haughty lordlings, labourers, 
crouching slaves, and crippled beggars, will soon be 
consigned to death's cold, silent caverns, and be for- 
gotten likewise, by the generations which will suc- 
ceed them. O, what is life !— ra vapour. So I thought, 
and went on my way. 

After a session of about four weeks, the General 



234 PIONEER. 

Conference adjourned ; and then in haste I left the city 
and returned home, having only time to go round my 
district once before the meeting of our annual confer- 
ence, which session was appointed to be held in Sau- 
quoit, the place where I resided. At length the day 
arrived, and the preachers came in from every section 
of our work, bringing good news from their several 
fields of labour. Peace and harmony prevailed in 
the conference. Some of the sermons delivered on 
the occasion were happy specimens of evangelical 
preaching, glowing, melting, and full of divine power. 
The prayer meetings, also, were attended with un- 
earthly glory and blessedness. The pious people in 
the neighbourhood enjoyed, with the preachers, the 
abundant showers of grace accompanying the exer- 
cises, which richly compensated them for all their 
toil and care. Immediately after the conference 
adjourned, the preachers went to their appointed 
posts, and with renewed courage commenced their 
labours. 

In those days, as before stated, our quarterly meet- 
ings were seasons of remarkable interest ; but our 
camp meetings presented more powerful attractions. 
These meetings occurred not so frequently, besides, 
they continued much longer, and were often attended 
with wonderful consequences, which awakened public 
curiosity, and brought thousands to the tented wilder- 
ness. Observing, from time to time, the desirable and 
lasting effects, springing from the combined and con- 
tinued efforts on these occasions, induced me to believe 
that the camp-meeting project was originated by divine 
Providence to give a mighty impulse to religious revi- 



PIONEER. 235 

vals, and so produce amazing changes in the moral 
world. 

In my contemplations on this subject I was carried 
back to ancient times, when Moses, by Jehovah's ap- 
pointment, came down to Eg^'pt and requested Pha- 
raoh, the prince of the Nile, to let the enslaved 
Israelites go out with him into the wilderness to hold 
a camp meeting. Being a haughty, cruel tyrant, very 
covetous too, and withal an enemy to camp meetings, 
Pharaoh refused to let the people go with him^-per- 
haps he thought it Avould be imprudent for the people 
to lodge in tents, or that such an undertaking was not 
necessary. But more likely he thought that their 
labour was too important to his royal interest to be 
relinquished ; for he was in a great hurry building 
cities, and pompous pyramids ; and he wanted the 
tribes of Israel to mould brick. At length, however, 
they left the cruel tyrant and his brick-yards, and 
went away with Moses ; and the Lord went with them 
in a cloudy pillar, illuminating the encampment by his 
glorious presence, and blessing them with wonderful 
providences and miracles along the Avay. So after 
living in the wilderness forty years they closed their 
camp meeting, and went on to their farms, in Canaan, 
which the Lord had given to them by a changeless 
promise. 

Furthermore, in my meditations I was led to con- 
sider the promise of the Lord spoken by Isaiah, xli, 15, 
" Fear not, thou worm Jacob, and ye men of Israel; I 
will help thee, saith the Lord, and thy Redeemer, the 
Holy One of Israel. Behold, I will make thee a new 
sharp threshing instrument, having teeth : thou shall 



236 PIONEER. 

thresh the mountains, and beat them small, and shalt 
make the hills as chaff." This prophetic promise, I 
clearly saw, referred to the same events which were 
revealed in the closing part of Nebuchadnezzar's dream, 
Dan. ii, 34, 35, " Thou sawest till that a stone was cut 
out without hands, which smote the image upon his feet 
that were of iron and clay, and brake them to pieces. 
Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and 
the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like 
the chaff of the summer threshing-floors ; and the wind 
carried them away, that no place was found for them : 
and the stone that smote the image became a great 
mountain, and filled the whole earth." Daniel moreover 
stated, in his interpretation of the dream, " And in the 
days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a 
kingdom, which shall never be destroyed : and the 
kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall 
break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and 
it shall stand for ever." 

The " kingdom''^ mentioned by Daniel is undoubtedly 
the kingdom of grace, or, in other words, the gospel 
dispensation ; and the " new sharj) threshing instrument 
having teeth^'' in the quotation from Isaiah, refers to 
the gospel, appropriately ; by which mighty engine 
^Hhe God of heaven''' will subdue the world; and bring 
all nations under his control, and set up a kingdom 
which shall fill the whole earth. This threshing instru- 
ment is called new, because it belongs under the new 
covenant ; it is called sharp, because it is full of spirit 
and life ; and in it are set the sharp, cutting teeth of 
the moral law. The preachers are the agents em- 
ployed to move this powerful instrument. And then 



PIOxNEER. 237 

I clearly saw that the camp ground was the place de- 
signed, by divine Providence, for the threshing-fioor, 
where the preachers, endowed with power from above, 
operated on the mingled crowd, by this new and com- 
plicated engine. When in operation it not only pro- 
duced a sound, but wonderful emotions, with weeping 
and trembling often accompanying it. So the mountains 
were threshed, and the chaff of sin and error scattered 
to the winds of heaven by the breath of the Almighty. 

This threshing instru7nent was constructed by Jeho- 
vah himself, and is perfect in every part, admirably 
calculated to humble, subdue, and renovate the moral 
world. But artful, earthly-minded men have attempted 
to improve on the design of God, by impiously con- 
necting, and gearing on to it the jarring wheels of 
civil policy, thinking that the additional contrivance 
would make it operate more effectually. But experi- 
ence has demonstrated that whenever it has been done, 
the appendage of worldly policy has invariably ob- 
structed its operation, by blocking its spiritual wheels, 
casting off its moral belts, and dulling and bending its 
teeth,' so that the machine cannot accomplish the end 
for which it was designed. Whenever church and 
state become united, the church degenerates and sinks 
back upon the low level of the carnal world, despoiled 
of all her spiritual life, glory, power, zeal, and useful- 
ness. Hence, Lorenzo Dow said, " Let every tub 
stand upon its own bottom, whether it be ash, or pine, 
or oaky 

Intemperance, which was everywhere prevalent at 
that day, was a great hinderance to the reception and 
triumph of the gospel. Though a ruinous and dis- 



238 PIONEER. 

graceful evil to drink stimulating liquors habitually, 
still it had been a practice of long standing ; and was 
authorized by fashion and custom in every class in 
community. So, under the influence of perverted 
views and habits, the world went on encouraging the 
evil without stopping to consider the fatal consequences. 
Though our church bound her members by a practical 
rule to abstain from the use of ardent spirits as a drink, 
nevertheless, the ruling custom in every-day business 
being to pass the intoxicating cup from hand to hand, 
the members of our communion were unavoidably ex- 
posed to the tempting evil, and, as a natural conse- 
quence, intemperate habits crept into our societies, 
which caused some promising members to lose their 
piety and standing among us. 

In that day, the views entertained by the public 
mind respecting the use of alcoholic drinks, made it 
inglorious work for a minister of the gospel to speak 
against the common tippling practice in a public dis- 
course. Nevertheless, my vows to God, together with 
the dictates of my conscience, would not excuse me 
from performing the unpopular task. Therefore I im- 
proved the opportunity, when addressing large assem- 
blies, to portray the alarming evil of intemperance ; 
and also brought out the thundering moral law to bear 
against the ungodly practice. 

While superintending a camp meeting on Otsego 
circuit my spirit was moved within me, seeing the 
wickedness of the land. The hateful genius of intem- 
perance appeared couching in obvious places on the 
environs of the encampment, grinning at us as we 
passed along. On the sabbath, when my turn came 



PIONEER. 239 

to preach, I appeared before the multitude with my 
brow set against wickedness — alcoholic wickedness in 
particular. Being authorized by my text to bring ar- 
guments against the prevailing sin of intemperance, I 
had no mercy to show to the evil in any of its branches. 
I shook the rod of truth over the distillery — the rum- 
shop, and the intoxicating fluid as it ran down the 
drunkard's neck. It was plain, pointed work : every 
sentence went like a bullet to the mark. Knowing 
that truth and reason were on my side, I was not anx- 
ious about the judgment of men. While standing in 
the presence of God, proclaiming his solemn truth, I 
was far above the scorn of the impious world. 

Soon after the discourse was ended, I learned that 
there was a man on the camp ground who owned a 
distillery ; and only a few weeks before, in a revival of 
religion, he was numbered among the converts, but 
had not united with the church. During the discourse, 
the preachers, and some others, heard my pointed re- 
marks with much anxiety and trembling, on account of 
the converted distiller, fearing the attack I made on his 
whiskey business would destroy his religion, and hence 
the church would lose him for ever — his talents and 
influence having awakened much interest in his favour. 
Immediately after the exercise was closed, the preach- 
ers and other friends gathered around him in a pious 
panic, anxious to heal his wounds, and comfort his 
afflicted mind. Among other things they said, " Bro- 
ther Giles did not mean you, personally, — he does not 
know you, nor what business you are engaged in :" — 
all very true, — they hoped that he would not be dis- 
turbed by the discourse. The distiller stood and 



240 PIONEER. 

heard them cahnly and attentively for a few minutes, 
and then, in this manner replied : " Brethren, what do 
you mean ? — if that man has preached the truth, I am 
glad that I was present to hear it," &c. The gentle- 
man appeared to be a sincere Christian ; anxious to 
know the whole truth, and determined to do his duty 
as it was revealed to him. 

The brethren, who manifested so much anxiety over 
this young convert, w^ere temperance men themselves. 
They were only afraid that the tremendously strong 
meat I carved for the assembly at that time would 
destroy him — being only a babe in religion. But when 
they saw that he would live through the operation, 
they were very glad, and, indeed, we were all glad. 
And the distiller afterward showed to all around how 
religiously glad he was. Influenced by the power of 
truth and holy feelings, he returned home from the 
meeting and never run his distillery another day ; nor 
did he sell it to any one to work mischief in the neigh- 
bourhood ; but he let it go down — yes, brother Badger 
let his distillery rot down. I saw it afterward in a 
harmless pile of ruins ; and rejoiced to see it in that 
condition. The pious brother joined the Methodist 
Church soon afterward, in whose communion he re- 
mained a useful and distinguished member till the day 
of his death. 

During a part of the exercises at a quarterly meeting, 
held in Westmoreland, there was no uncommon excite- 
ment ; everything was done calmly, and in perfect order, 
which was very pleasing to certain leading characters 
in that society. They were accustomed to pronounce 
Amen softly, in their hearts ; and kept themselves very 



PIONEER. 241 

quiet in the congregation. They did not like to see 
extraordinary excitements, nor hear loud Amens or 
acclamations in the house of God. The love-feast as 
usual was attended with joy, and some spiritual ani- 
mation ; at the close of which the sacrament was ad- 
ministered. During that exercise, a certain lady 
came forward, expressing a desire to unite with us in 
the holy communion, stating at the same time that she 
was not a member of the Methodist society, and that 
her opinions respecting the divinity of Jesus Christ 
did not agree with the opinions of many on that subject. 
It evidently appeared from her own statements that 
she was an Arian in her doctrinal views. Not feeling 
authorized to give my approval to such heretical doc- 
trines by an act of cordial fellow.ship, I did not admit 
her to the communion table — the question was soon 
settled, and the service went on. 

The eucharistic ceremony being ended, we all knelt 
down to offer up the closing prayer. As I began 
my address to the throne of Heaven, the before-men- 
tioned Arian woman came into remembrance, and I 
prayed for her, personally, that she might be delivered 
from error, and be brought into the truth ; that she 
might behold the glorious character of her Redeemer, 
who is " the true God — the mighty God — the Lord from 
heaven — the Creator of all thi?igs" Instantly, as I was 
speaking, a supernatural impulse was felt throughout 
the assembly. It seemed that heaven opened above, 
and the awful presence of God was there and filled 
the house with glory. The devout worshippers ap- 
peared to be carried away involuntarily with the swell- 
ing emotions of the moment; and, as if compelled 

11 



242 PIONEER. 

by an invisible power, they all began to pray aloud ; 
and my voice was soon lost in the mingled cries of the 
multitude. 

This exercise continued about one hour without any 
intermission. As it commenced without any notice, 
so there was no sign by which I could decide when 
the excitement would cease. It was altogether un- 
designed and unexpected ; and therefore not " got up," 
as it is believed some excitements are — there was 
nothing mechanical in its cause. A supernatural im- 
pulse fell upon the people ; we all felt it, and knew 
that it was the work of the Lord. So I did not lift 
my hand to steady the ark, or try to stop the people 
from praying. Even opposers to noisy exercises said 
nothing against that wonderful work of God. Indeed, 
the occurrence was new and surprising to me. The 
hour appointed for preaching had arrived and passed 
by ; and it did not appear that there would be any op- 
portunity for preaching that afternoon. At length, 
however, the solemn sound in the concert of prayer 
began to sink into a dying cadence, and then suddenly 
came to a close. Immediately afterward I entered the 
desk, and preached under the influence of divine power. 

On ordinary occasions, for a number to pray to- 
gether, vocally, appeared improper, and I was not 
inclined to give my approbation to the practice. Ne- 
vertheless, I was convinced that we should never 
attempt to set bounds to the operations of the Holy 
Spirit. God sometimes works in a mysterious and 
powerful manner, which often surprises and confounds 
us. That which would be deemed disorder, under 
some circumstances, might be correct and proper un- 



PIONEER. 243 

der other circumstances. Whatever God does is done 
right, and let all the people say, Amen. 

On a special occasion I attempted to preach on the 
following text: — "Thus saith the Lord, Let not the 
wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty 
man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in 
his riches : but let him that glorieth glory in this, that 
he understandeth and knoweth that I am the Lord 
which exercise loving kindness, judgment, and right- 
eousness in the earth : for in these things I delight, 
saith the Lord," Jer. ix, 23, 24. Immediately after 
the benediction was pronounced, I observed a young 
man, a stranger, making his way directly toward me ; 
and as he came up to make known his request, I no- 
ticed a becoming modesty and earnestness depicted in 
his honest, cheerful countenance. But I was much sur- 
prised when I learned that he wished to obtain a copy 
of the discourse which I had been delivering that day ; 
adding that he would compensate me for the favour. I 
told him that the discourse was not written, and besides, 
my attention was so occupied with the duties connect- 
ed with my charge, that I had no time to write ser- 
mons. After hearing my remarks, the young man ap- 
peared to hesitate, and show plainly that he was dis- 
appointed. I then wished him to tell me the reason 
why he was so anxious to obtain a copy of the sermon 
— in my view it was only an ordinary production, and 
I did not suppose that any one was very much charm- 
ed with it : but he gave me the reason in replying, 
thus : " Why, the Lord converted my soul while you 
was preaching, and I want the sermon to peruse and 
keep as a memorial of this happy day." The youth 



244 PIONEER. 

appeared so sincere and urgent in his request, that I 
could do no less than promise that I would write out 
the discourse for him as soon as I conveniently could, 
and as near like the original as my recollection could 
give it. Accordingly a copy was prepared, and after- 
ward published, for the gratification of the young man, 
and for the benefit of others. 

On a memorable occasion I attempted to expound the 
following text to a large congregation assembled in the 
woods : — " And he showed me a pure river of water of 
life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God 
and the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on 
either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which 
bore twelve manner of fruits, and yielding her fruit 
every month : and the leaves of the tree were for the 
healing of the nations." Rev. xxii, 1, 2. 

In the introduction I briefly remarked that this scene 
opened in the spiritual Jerusalem, the second paradise. 
Man forfeited his life and happiness in the first para- 
dise by transgression ; hence he was kept away from 
the tree of life, which interdiction made him mortal. 
In the second paradise, which was designed for fallen 
man, there appears a river of life proceeding out of the 
throne of God and the Lamb, the two divine persons 
on one throne, showing equality in honour, power, and 
glory. The river of life represents the free and abun- 
dant grace of God to refresh and cleanse believing, sin- 
ful mortals. And on either side of the river was the 
tree of life — another emblem of saving grace, bearing 
various kinds of fruit, and yielding continually ; and the 
leaves possessed a healing power to renovate the na- 
tions — strikingly characteristic of the Bible, whose 



PIONEER. 245 

sacred leaves are filled with balmy promises and living 
doctrines. The depravity of human nature — the uni- 
versality of the atonement — the free presentation of 
grace to all mankind — the immortal felicity prepared 
for the saints above : — these doctrines being suggested 
by the text, w^ere taken under consideration, v^^here 
thought had room to range. 

As I was bringing my discourse to a close, it seemed 
that the river of life, which makes glad the city of God, 
poured down from above, and fell upon the thirsty 
congregation, while the branches of the tree of life, 
loaded with fruit, hung over us, and dropped their balmy 
productions into the glad hearts of the people. As soon 
as I had taken my seat, a certain man, known by his 
neighbours to be inclining toward infidelity, arose and 
mounted a log in the midst of the assembly, and spoke 
out with a strong voice, saying, " If what we have 
been hearing to-day be Methodist doctrine, I am a 
Methodist ;" and immediately, without giving any 
explanatory remarks, stepped down and resumed his 
seat. The occurrence, being so unexpected, and 
coming from a supposed enemy, too, produced a mo- 
mentary excitement in the assembly. What course 
the man pursued afterward is unknown to me ; so I 
must leave him and pass on. 

This year, with all its toils and cares, soon rolled 
away, and left us to reflect on the past, hoping for 
brighter days to come. So, with undiminished zeal 
and courage, we hastened on our way to gain the 
place appointed in time for the commencement of our 
annual conference. Though our territory was large, 
we soon found ourselves happily associated in a 



246 PIONEER. 

deliberative body, on the Canadian shore, where we 
were kindly received, and hospitably entertained. 
True religion is the offspring of Heaven, everywhere 
the same, always producing friendship and benevolence 
wherever it exists. If all mankind were truly con- 
verted and born of the Spirit, there would be no ene- 
mies in the world : all nations would form but one great 
family of brethren. Sin is the fruitful source of wars 
and animosities. Holiness, which is true Christianity, 
produces kindness, love, and harmony, — who then is 
truly happy ? The Christian. 

At this conference Bishop George preached ; and I 
wish I could give the reader his sermon with all its 
beauty, power, and eloquence ; but it is beyond my reach. 
Near the close, as he was bringing the strong points 
in his discourse together, that their united strength 
might impress the assembly effectually, he produced a 
climax the most sublime and thrilling that I ever heard. 
He ascended from thought to thought in his towering 
theme, like an eagle soaring and wending up the dis- 
tant sky. I heard with admiration, and almost trem- 
bled to see him rising to such fearful eminence. Seve- 
ral times I imagined that he could go no higher ; but 
he would suddenly disappoint me. At the very point 
where expectation fixed his return, he seemed to inhale 
new fire, and soared away on the wing of thought 
again ; then higher, and higher still ; till it seemed 
that his inspiration would become his chariot, and, by 
the grasp he held on the enchained assembly, would 
take us all away with him to the third heaven. Some 
of the hearers appeared motionless as statues, absorbed 
in thought, and charmed with the grand ideal scene 



PIONEER. 247 

before them, while strong emotions were rolling in 
waves through the excited congregation ; and as the 
man of God was about to descend from his lofty eleva- 
tion, thrilling shrieks burst out from the awakened 
crowd in the gallery. Immediately some of the preach- 
ers, who were acquainted there, pressed through the 
multitude to conduct these sighing penitents down to 
the altar ; and soon they were seen weeping, and 
trembling, and urging their way along to the conse- 
crated spot, where a prayer meeting was immediately 
opened, and ardent supplications offered up to Heaven 
in their behalf. The time was well improved, and it 
was a season of great power and glory. Some I be- 
lieve found the great salvation before the exercise was 
closed. It is believed that more than one hundred 
souls were awakened during the session of that con- 
ference. (See William Case's Letter, Methodist Ma- 
gazine, vol. ii.) 

After the business of conference was ended, we left 
our kind friends in Canada, and returned home to our 
work. We had no time to spend in idleness, if such 
an indulgence had been desirable. Indeed, Method- 
ism enjoins diligence and activity, both in the improve- 
ment of time and talents ; everything must be done 
by rule, and everything kept in perfect order. As min- 
isters of Christ, we were not masters, but servants — ser- 
vants to Jesus Christ, who had bought us with his own 
blood, and servants to the church, in whose bosom we 
had been kindly fostered, having this obligation con- 
tinually resting upon us : " Whether therefore ye eat 
or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of 
God," 1 Cor. X, 31. 



248 PIONEER, 

Brother Dempster, who was admitted into our itine- 
rant ranks the preceding conference, was, according 
to my wishes, appointed to labour this year in Sau- 
quoit station, where I held my residence. This young 
man, in the year 1812, came to a camp meeting on 
Herkimer circuit, unconverted, and probably not much 
concerned about his soul's salvation. He was a stran- 
ger among strangers ; but I noticed the youth in the 
former part of the meeting at different times. He ap- 
peared quite sedate and reserved, marking attentively 
the movements on the ground. His views and feelings, 
however, at that time, were unknown to me. 

At the time of this camp meeting, Luther Bishop and 
William B. Lacy were on Herkimer circuit together. 
Mr. Lacy was a talented man, and had been useful in 
the church as a popular preacher ; but, unfortunately, 
everybody did not please him, and he did not please 
everybody ; and, as a natural consequence, there arose 
some jealousies and heart-burnings, which probably 
had an unhappy influence on his aspiring mind. Be- 
sides, our low salaries gave him the horrors ; and the 
old-fashioned Methodistical measures had lost their 
power to please. So he became disaffected, and form- 
ed a resolution to leave us, and seek another home — 
though the Methodist Episcopal Church had been his 
spiritual foster mother. 

Mr. Lacy had been on the circuit but a few weeks 
before the commencement of the camp meeting ; dur- 
ing that time he had been growing more and more 
uneasy, till at length his resolution gained the settled 
point to leave us there at the meeting. So, according 
to his purpose, on a certain day, I saw him crossing 



PIONEER. 249 

the ground toward the public gate, actually leaving the 
consecrated place — ay, leaving the whole Methodist 
Church also. As he came near me, with an air of 
coolness and independence, he looked up and surveyed 
the clouds from the east, around to the west, and said, 
with a pleasant meaning tone, " There are some indi- 
cations of rain, and I think you will all do well to de- 
camp." He then went on his way, and soon his 
movements carried him from our view, away from our 
leafy temple, and away from the fostering arms of the 
church. 

After Mr. Lacy was gone, the devotional exercises 
progressed with life and activity, as if we had suffered 
no loss. We were truly happy and at home in our 
encampment. The Lord controlled the wind and 
clouds, so that we suffered no harm from the elements. 
The preachers proclaimed the gospel with zeal and 
power, and the pious people prayed and sung anthems 
of praise in the resounding forest. The power of God 
was visible in its operation among the people ; some 
wandering souls were reclaimed, and other miracles 
of grace were performed : yes, I have the pleasure to 
state that John Dempster was converted there. And, 
by that happy occurrence, the church gained another 
star to occupy a place in the bright constellation of 
sacred lights. So, after all, we were greatly comfort- 
ed, for we had fortunately gained more at the camp 
meeting than we had lost. We therefore left the sa- 
cred ground, rejoicing in our prosperity, richly com- 
pensated for all our toil and care. 

On a memorable period, Watertown had been favour- 
ed with a glorious reformation, and a number of distin- 

11* 



250 PIONEER. 

guished villagers were among the converts. They 
were spiritually-minded, sincere disciples, delighted 
with class meetings and love-feasts ; but, for reasons 
well known to themselves, they had not proposed to 
unite with the society. They were in the practice, 
however, of attending the public means of grace with 
the Methodist society, where they appeared to be 
happy, and at home. So they remained when I came 
there to superintend a quarterly meeting, which, in the 
absence of an appropriate house for worship, was held 
in a spacious court-room. 

On sabbath morning the preacher, as usual, stood 
at the door to admit the members and others, accord- 
ing to our rule, into the love-feast. These converts, 
who had not united with the society, but had often en- 
joyed these privileges, came there also to be admitted. 
The preacher, understanding their position, endea- 
voured to bring their minds to a decisive point, and 
asked them whether they would join the society the 
first opportunity, if they should be admitted into the 
love-feast. They readily gave him an assurance 
that they would. So they were admitted. After the 
door was closed, and the time had arrived to open the 
love-feast, the preacher said to me, " I wish you to 
wait a few minutes." He then arose, and announced 
to the congregation that he would improve the present 
opportunity to take the names of all who were wishing 
to be admitted into the church. Immediately all those 
who had given a pledge at the door arose, and gave in 
their names ; which decisive act contributed much to 
their spiritual prosperity afterward. 

The exercise was then opened in form — indeed, the 



PIONEER. 251 

love-feast, on that day, was conducted strictly accord- 
ing to form, and it was full of spiritual life : love, 
liberty, peace, joy, and divine power, abounded there. 
Though the room was constructed for judicial pur- 
poses, nevertheless, on that day, mercy and grace took 
possession of it, and reigned there among the devoted 
children of God. 

At another quarterly meeting, which was held in the 
same court-room, the glorious presence of God, like a 
pillar of cloud, filled the place and overpowered the 
assembly, so that some fell, others trembled, and many 
rejoiced. In the midst of this amazing scene, a gen- 
tleman seized the hand of his daughter, and, with min- 
gled emotions, fled from the excited crowd, leaving his 
happy, pious wife, behind, to take care of herself. The 
operations of the Holy Spirit were so powerful on the 
minds and bodies of the audience, that some verily be- 
lieved, and afterward said, that the building shook on 
its foundation. 

In years elapsed, when political commotions were 
rife in France, a gentleman of rank and fortune came 
to America, and purchased a large tract of land in the 
Black RiA^er country ; and the township where he es- 
tablished his residence is known by his proper name, 
Le Ray. This gentleman appeared to be well accom- 
plished, erudite, and companionable — in religion a 
Catholic ; but reasonable and liberal. In going ever}''- 
where to preach, the Methodist . ministers went into 
that town also, and formed a society, which was in a 
prosperous condition ; but they had no convenient place 
for worship. Being informed that Mr. Le Ray had 
intimated that he would assist the society in erecting 



252 PIONEER. 

a church not far from his residence, and wishing to 
afford them my influence, I therefore sent a notice to 
Mr. Le Ray, that I would wait on him, at a specified 
time, in behalf of the society, to consult on the ways 
and measures to be adopted to build a house for divine 
worship ; and likewise gave notice to the society that 
I would preach in- the neighbourhood, in the afternoon, 
on the same day. 

Accordingly, on the day appointed I arrived in due 
time at Mr. Le Ray's mansion, where some formalities 
were introduced to show that I was expected there — 
the attendants inquired whether Mr. Giles had ar- 
rived. His lordship answered them in the affirmative. 
Being known by the distinguishing epithet, presiding 
elder, doubtless led Mr. Le Ray to imagine that, in 
virtue of my office, I was some consequential digni- 
tary — he was not acquainted with the unpretending 
orders in the Methodist Church. Indeed, I was po- 
litely received there, and treated with as much atten- 
tion as if I had been a duke. While we were plea- 
santly seated, and passing on from subject to subject, 
in colloquial conversation, the post came in, bringing 
letters to Mr. Le Ray, from several renowned person- 
ages : one was from ex-president John Adams : I was 
requested to look at his autograph, which clearly indi- 
cated that the last moving sand, in life's transient glass, 
was running out — so all must go. Rank, fortune, 
friends, renown, all united cannot save frail man from 
decay. 

Mr. Le Ray's mansion was modelled after the French 
style — in its location secluded and romantic. Groves 
of nature's planting stood at a respectful distance, as 



PIONEER. 253 

their lord directed, and imbowered his spacious park, 
where the domesticated deer bounded in sport, and 
enjoyed a local, quiet life. The situation of the 
garden was beautiful, the hot-house likewise, where 
vegetation flourished, and spread its gaudy blooms, 
laughing at the frigid storms without — it was winter 
when I was there. In a spacious hall stood a costly 
billiard table : though it was neatly made, and highly 
polished, it did not appear, in my inquisitive eye, as a 
very pious piece of furniture. 

The hour appointed for preaching was drawing near, 
so I introduced the object of my visit, by briefly stating 
that the Methodist society, in that town, had no con- 
venient house for worship ; and they were anxious to 
have one erected, as their number was increasing, but 
means were wanting, and, in their extremity, they 
were induced, through my agency, to call upon Mr. 
Le Ray for assistance. The gentleman was very 
prompt to express his willingness to aid them in their 
moral enterprise. He commended the society, particu- 
larly for their morality, and thought that they merited 
encouragement. Moreover, he said he wished the 
church to be located about one mile from his residence, 
where a village was then growing up ; and added, 
that he would give a building lot, and furnish all the 
materials necessary for the construction of the house, 
leaving the society without any expense or burden, 
except putting the building up, which, in his opinion, 
they were able to do. This proposal exceeded my 
expectations, and everything was going well. 

When the time arrived to attend divine service, a 
sleigh, having four horses attached to it, was driven up 



254 PIONEER. 

to the door : at Mr. Le Ray's request I took a seat 
with him, and we rode on about one mile to the 
place of worship. The room designated for the 
meeting was in the upper story of a large dwelling 
house which was unfinished, and without partitions. 
The people were gathering as we came in ; so we 
waited awhile in a room below, which was occupied 
by the master of the house. The time being come 
to begin the exercise, we went up, and found the 
spacious apartment filled with a large assembly. On 
one side of the room two chairs were standing, which 
were provided for Mr. Le Ray and myself — probably 
he never attended a Methodist meeting before. He 
carefully watched every movement, and politely con- 
formed to every part of the devotional exercise. I felt 
at home in the congregation, and enjoyed much light 
and liberty in speaking. According to my design, I 
took the freedom which the subject selected for the oc- 
casion gave me, to arouse a spirit of enterprise in the 
congregation, to move them to go to work and build a 
house for divine service. 

The exercise being closed, Mr. Le Ray and myself 
walked out of the room together ; in going down he 
passed by me on the stairs, and, as we reached the 
hall, he turned round and grasped my hand in both of 
his, shaking it at the same time expressively, saying, 
" That is right — warm them up, warm them up !" — a 
pleasant complimentary allusion to what he had been 
hearing. While we were returning from the meeting, 
he made some remarks on the comparative powers and 
attributes of the French and English languages, which 
in substance were as follows : — " The English far 



PIONEER. . 255 

excels the French for the purposes of preaching, and 
for declamatory discourses. It is so profuse that a 
thought can be presented in one position, then in an- 
other, and by being viewed through different mediums 
of illustration, the idea becomes deeply impressed on 
the hearer's mind. But the French is more persuasive 
than the English, better adapted to argumentation, a 
strong and forcible language to meet a violent antago- 
nist." So, Avhile pleasantly engaged in conversation, 
we found ourselves at the door of the mansion. But, 
in consequence of other engagements, I could not pro- 
tract my stay there any longer ; so I left my worthy 
friend, and went on my way, well pleased with my 
visit, and the generous propositions obtained to aid 
the society. 

In the following autumn we held a camp meeting in 
that region, a number of miles from Mr, Le Ray's re- 
sidence, which appeared to begin in the spirit of de- 
votion, and we were not disappointed, for it ended Avith 
joy and salvation. After the meeting was brought to 
a close, I retired to the residence of a friend a short 
distance from the consecrated spot. While the peo- 
ple were all in motion on the camp ground, in the act 
of leaving or preparing to leave, Mr. Le Ray came 
upon the ground and inquired for me — he had learned 
that the title, brother, was a common, friendly appella- 
tion among us — therefore in his inquiry he called me 
brotJier Giles, undoubtedly thinking that the social term 
used by us would be more complimentary and pleas- 
ing to the people than any other, and so it was ; they 
were much amused to hear him pronounce the kindly 
word, believing that it was the result of his politeness. 



256 PIONEER. 

After being informed where I had retired, he came 
immediately down to see me, and while there he ex- 
pressed some regret that he had not come to the meet- 
ing before — probably he had never been at such a 
strange place of devotion, and came there as many 
others did, merely to satisfy a common curiosity ; to 
hear what would be said, and see what would be 
done. He said, " that as he was coming on toward 
the encampment, he met wagons loaded with people 
returning home, singing and rejoicing along the road, 
apparently pleased with what they had heard, and 
satisfied with what they had done." 

The following letter was originally addressed to the 
editors of the Methodist Magazine, and was published 
in the second volume of that work : — 

Rome, March 2, 1817. 
Dear Brethren, — At a circuit court in Oneida 
county, six criminals were convicted and sentenced to 
undergo hard labour and confinement in state-prison. 
After their trial, they were committed to jail, and while 
there confined they set fire to the prison ; but, provi- 
dentially, it was discovered and extinguished before it 
had progressed far. The unfortunate criminals, how- 
ever, suffered considerably on account of the smoke, 
which completely filled their apartment ; and on open- 
ino" the prison doors, it appeared that some of the pri- 
soners were in a state of suffocation, but by being 
brought to the air they all revived, except one, who 
was too far gone to be resuscitated. The surviving 
criminals were again brought to trial, and, for the crime 
of setting fire to the jail, were all doomed to expire on 



PIONEER. 257 

the gallows. February 15th, 1817, was the day ap- 
pointed for their execution. 

The preachers on the circuit, together with seve- 
ral other pious persons in the village, felt a deep 
concern for these poor condemned criminals ; and 
hence they availed themselves of every proper op- 
portunity to visit their abode, with a design to im- 
part to them some religious instruction, and make 
devout supplications in their behalf. Soon it was 
discovered that their labour was not in vain ; the 
solemn confessions, tears, and prayers, which were 
excited by their visits, inclined them to believe that 
the Spirit of God had entered the gloomy dungeon, 
and was about to work a miracle of grace, and save 
their guilty souls. After suffering some time under a 
sense of their numerous transgressions against the law 
of God, some of them obtained the evidence that their 
sins were remitted through the atonement of Christ. 
Though they were criminals, they were not greater 
sinners than the thief on the cross, who, by confession, 
repentance, faith, and prayer, obtained mercy and for- 
giveness in his dying agony. 

Harris was one of the first among their number that 
experienced a change of heart. Having greater gifts, 
and more confidence than the others, he became their 
chief speaker when conversation was introduced among 
them, and went forward in morning and evening prayer, 
which exercise they were allowed to perform in a 
vocal manner. Curiosity induced many, occasionally, 
to stop before the prison door to hear them while in 
their devotions. The voice of supplication uttered by 
beings under the sentence of an ignominious death, 



258 PIONEER. 

and issuing, too, from a gloomy dungeon, gave to 
prayer a strange, impressive power, and a more than 
ordinarily solemn tone, which was often too affecting 
to be heard without weeping. 

So the work of grace progressed among them till 
they all professed to enjoy the great salvation ; and 
those who became personally acquainted with them were 
fully convinced that they were sincere, and their con- 
version genuine. Pious persons, who could converse 
on free salvation and experimental religion, they were 
always happy to see. Indeed, religion was the only 
subject they wished to converse upon. They spent 
much of their time in reading, praying, and singing, 
— they often sung some of their spiritual songs with so 
much animation that the prison walls rang with their 
joyful notes. They were permitted to attend divine 
worship in the court-room, on several sabbath days, 
where, before the listening multitude, they related the 
wonderful blessings which they had experienced. 
They were also permitted to receive the ordinance 
of baptism. Immersion being the mode chosen by 
them, they were taken from the dungeon, disburdened 
of their irons, and conveyed to a river not far off, and 
solemnly baptized in the name of the holy Trinity, and 
then confined again in their dreary abode. 

The time appointed for their execution was drawing 
near, which ideal scene deeply affected my mind ; and 
being called to Rome at that time to officiate at a 
quarterly meeting, I was resolved to improve the op- 
portunity to visit the prisoners. A short time before, 
the sheriff had concluded not to bring the prisoners out 
of their cells again till the day assigned for execution : 



PIONEER. 259 

they, however, expressed an ardent desire to receive 
the sacrament before they left the world. So after the 
quarterly meeting was closed, which was held in the 
court-room, and liberty being granted by the sheriff, 
I proceeded with the consecrated elements, in com- 
pany with a number of devout brethren, to the prison ; 
and, while the keeper was unlocking the door, we had 
time to think on our solemn business there ; but the 
opening of the door called our attention, and we all 
went in — the gloominess of the prison, and the sight 
of human beings with pale, ghastly countenances, to- 
gether with the sound of their clanking irons, affected 
our hearts, and awakened strange emotions that could 
not be described. 

The prisoners were glad, and rejoiced to see us 
there. Though their condition was very gloomy, they, 
nevertheless, appeared composed and happy. I ex- 
amined them closely respecting their faith in Christ, 
and change of heart ; they all seemed to understand 
the plan of salvation, and the nature of experimental 
religion. They expressed the feelings and views of 
real Christians ; and I gained sufficient evidence to 
believe that they were in spirit renovated, and had be- 
come new creatures. I explained to them the nature 
and design of the holy sacrament, to which they gave 
a strict attention — to administer that ordinance was 
my solemn business there. 

The consecrated elements were then exposed to 
the view of all ; but never did I behold the sacrament- 
al table of the Lord spread in a prison before. This 
passage, which our Saviour read on the sabbath-day 
out of the book of Isaiah, came into remembrance : 



260 PIONEER. 

" The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me ; because 
the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto 
the meek ; he hath sent me to bind up the broken- 
hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the 
opening of the prison to them that are bound." I felt 
thankful that a Saviour was provided for a fallen w^orld ; 
and that he tasted death for every man. Good news 
indeed, " Christ Jesus came into the world to save 
sinners" — O, let creation shout for joy ! How wonder- 
ful, that the God of salvation should honour such abodes 
as these with his presence, and bestow his forgiving 
love on such flagrant sinners ! It is Jehovah's plan 
and work, but it is marvellous in our eyes. 

After a devotional hymn was sung, and prayers 
offered to God, I proceeded to administer the sacred 
symbols of the body and blood of Christ to these dis- 
ciples in chains, who upon the bended knee received 
them with apparent reverence and gratitude. After 
the exercise was closed, and we were about to depart, 
the keeper requested the prisoners to sing us a farewell 
hymn, which they accordingly did with much zeal and 
devotion. Then, under the gloomy apprehension that 
we should never see them again in time, unless on the 
day of their execution, we commended them to God, 
and bid them all a final adieu. 

Many in community became deeply affected on ac- 
count of the situation of these prisoners, knowing their 
penitence and sincerity. Though their sentence was 
legal and just, they were unwilling that they should be 
executed. Therefore petitions were immediately 
sent to the governor, entreating him to grant them a 
reprieve ; and, accordingly, their fate was changed 



PIONEER. 261 

from the sentence of death to hard labour and con- 
finement in state-prison for life. When this intelli- 
gence reached the ears of the prisoners, though they 
knew it was designed as a favour to them, still some 
of their number felt much regret on account of the 
change in their destiny. Harris, in particular, la- 
mented over it: he said, that he had expected to die, 
and was ready and willing to meet the event : he 
preferred a sudden death, on the gallows, to a lingering 
death in state-prison. Yours respectfully, 

C. Giles. 

To the Editors of the Methodist Magazine. 

Utica, August 2, 1817. 

Dear Brethren, — To glorify God by proclaiming 
his works of grace, and to gratify the pious who are 
seeking for religious intelligence, has induced me to 
transmit an account of a few interesting events which 
have conspired with others to gladden our hearts : 
this year will be long remembered. The preachers 
have laboured faithfully and zealously, and their 
united efforts have been crowned with unusual suc- 
cess, which the following particular occurrences will 
show : — 

In September last we held a camp meeting on 
Litchfield circuit ; the season being cold and rainy, 
rendered our situation in the tented wilderness very 
unpleasant ; but these gloomy circumstances did not 
impede the work of grace : both preachers and people 
were zealously affected in the good cause from day to 
day. At the close of the meeting, about one hun- 
dred souls were found who professed to know that 



262 PIONEER. 

their sins were forgiven. Indeed, all our camp meet- 
ings have been attended with glorious consequences : 
hundreds are now rejoicing that they ever saw those 
consecrated groves, where they were awakened to see 
their vileness, and where they first felt the renovating 
power of grace. 

In the revivals on Black River circuit, the preachers 
have added three hundred members to the church this 
year ; and it is worthy of notice, that one of the sub- 
jects, who has a place among them, is a young man 
both deaf and dumb, who had a very remarkable view 
of the glory of heaven and the misery of hell, which he 
communicated to me and to others, by certain expres- 
sive signs. He appeared very happy, and devoted to 
God. Another subject of this work was a man who 
had been a long time in despair : for several years he 
had wholly neglected his temporal concerns ; but in 
the revival his bands were broken, and his soul 
released from the power of sin and Satan. On a 
memorable evening, succeeding a quarterly meeting 
on Westmoreland circuit, twenty-three souls were 
brought into the kingdom of grace : to God be all the 
glory. 

At a certain time, on Otsego circuit, an effort was 
made to illustrate and enforce this text : " As he rea- 
soned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to 
come, Felix trembled." The assembly was large and 
very attentive ; and, while the discourse was coming 
to a close, there was a wonderful move among them : 
the Spirit of God was evidently working on the hearts 
of the people. After the exercise was closed, as we 
were descending the pulpit stairs. I saw an aged man 



PIONfeER. 263 

coming toward the altar with an anxious appearance ; 
as I moved toward him he grasped my hand, and earn- 
estly inquired, " Is there any mercy for such a sinner 
as I am V I pointed to the Bible which lay on the 
desk, and assured him that it contained many promises 
for sinners ; then with greater earnestness he seized 
my hand with both of his, and said, " Is it possible, 
that such an old sinner can find mercy !" I continued 
to show him that God would save all who come to 
him through Jesus Christ. This moving event caused 
many in the congregation to wait. The aged penitent 
stood there in a state of bodily and mental agitation, 
till he was requested to kneel at the altar. Then the 
congregation was invited to attend to the opening of a 
season of prayer, in behalf of the subject at the altar. 
The exercise commenced immediately, and while our 
prayers were being oftered for the aged sinner, others 
felt the same convincing influence of the Holy Spirit, 
and began to cry for mercy likewise : soon the mingled 
voices of prayer and lamentation filled the house. 
The scene was truly afi*ecting. While some lay help- 
less under the overpowering operations of the Holy 
Spirit, others stood weeping around them — parents 
and children, husbands and wives, were mingled in the 
scene : they were mourning and rejoicing, singing 
and shouting ; but fortunately there was no confusion 
in the house ; no one was there to oppose. Jehovah 
reigned and wrought, and all was right and all was 
good. 

From the time of the commencement of this work, 
which was about three o'clock in the afternoon, there 
was no cessation till eleven o'clock that night. Eight 



264 PIONEER. 

souls were converted ; still some went away sorrowing 
under the burden of their sins ; soon afterward they 
came into the kingdom of grace rejoicing : some who 
were converted that day were triflers in the morning. 
How wonderful are the works of God ! 

One thousand members have been added to the 
church this year on our district ; but in consequence 
of numerous removals to the western country, the 
Minutes will show an increase of only seven hundred 
and forty. I am, dear brethren, yours affectionately, 

Charles Giles. 

Awhile after the quarterly meeting mentioned in the 
above letter, I visited Cooperstown ; and shortly after my 
arrival there, an intelligent coloured man, hearing where 
I had stopped, came in and introduced himself to me, 
wishing to obtain some advice, and also to inform me 
what he had recently experienced. The account he 
gave me was in substance as follows : — 

" While at the quarterly meeting on the sabbath I 
was awakened, and saw myself a great sinner. I 
came home with a burden of misery resting on my 
mind, which was discovered by a young lady in the 
family, who inquired to know the cause of my sadness. 
I told her my feelings, and that I desired to be saved 
from my sins : the young lady advised me to read 
prayers ; but I told her that I chose to pray out of 
my heart. So I went on sorrowing, praying, and 
seeking the Lord, till, on a certain day, as I was 
bowed before the throne of mercy, praying, right- 
eousness struck me ; my burden rolled off, and I was 
happy: all my sins were forgiven." 



PIONEER. 265 

Many, who profess religion, cannot say when 
" righteousness struck'''' them : but this poor African 
knew the fact, and the time, and place. Reader, do 
you know that righteousness has struck you ? or are 
you resting on a false hope, without the witness of the 
Spirit in your heart ? 

Where am I now ? Four years have rolled away 
since I was appointed to the charge of this district : 
yes, four years more of my short life are gone, 
thrown into the common wreck of departed time, and 
are irredeemable. Whatever has been done aright 
sheds a glory on the pathway of reflection ; what- 
ever has been done wrong will remain wrong 
for ever. The edition of moral actions, right or 
wrong, after it is struck off, never can be revised or 
corrected. The past only sends back to the present 
admonitory signs to do everything correctly while 
time is passing on. But v/hile we are in this mortal 
state we know but in part, and therefore must be lia- 
ble to err ; correct intentions will not always prevent 
errors in judgment ;. but perfect love fulfils the law. 
I have endeavoured to glorify God, to serve the church, 
and to do everything correctly. Though these years 
of my pilgrimage have been fraught with solicitude 
and labour, I have numbered them in the catalogue of 
my happiest days. A divine hand has sustained me 
in my official labours, comforted me in my afflictions, 
and brought me on to this eventful period. And now, 
according to our system of economy, I must resign 
this charge to some one who will be appointed to 
succeed me. 

12 



266 s PIONEER. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Chenango district — Encouragements — Two camp meetings — Owner 
of the ground converted — Remarks on covetousness — Eccentric 
preacher — Comer-stone of a church in Ithaca — Cazenovia court-house 
— Seminary established — Reflection. 

This year our conference held its session in Lan- 
sing, Cayuga co., July 16, 1818; and at that confer- 
ence brother G. Gary was appointed to the charge I 
had left, and I was stationed on Chenango district, 
which was bounded on the west by Cayuga Lake, ex- 
tending south to Owego, and on the north it embraced 
that section of country where the Erie Canal is con- 
structed, including eleven circuits, eighteen travelling 
preachers, and four thousand five hundred and ninety- 
four communicants, located in small societies, in every 
direction over this wide territory. This was my new 
field of labour, and it was chiefly a strange region to 
me, besides it lay remote from my place of residence. 
But why do I mention these little things ? I had en- 
gaged to work for God, and my work lay in a regular 
plan before me. The glory of God and the salvation 
of lost sinners was the end of my calling ; therefore I 
cheerfully mounted my horse, and rode on to accom- 
plish my part of the work. 

The annual rise and spread of evangelical religion 
on the district encouraged the preachers and friends 
to the cause to expect that numbers and means would 
soon place the church in a condition to wield a mightier 
influence in that portion of community. The preach- 
ers, by their zealous and persevering labours, were 



PIONEER. 267 

overturning some popular prejudices, rising slowly in 
public estimation, and giving a happy mould and direc- 
tion to many thinking minds. Camp meetings, which 
were generally accompanied with glorious conse- 
quences, contributed much to widen and strengthen the 
influence of Methodism at that day. The novelty and 
wildness of the camp-meeting scenery brought many 
there through curiosity, and immediately under the 
operation of our ministry. There they heard a general 
atonement advocated, and a free conditional salvation 
proclaimed — there they also heard the thrilling tones 
of Sinai's legal thunder, which often took the citadel 
of the sinner's heart by storm, throwing him trembling 
and agonizing at the feet of Christ. The numerous 
conversions resulting from these meetings, together 
with other remarkable occurrences, sounded abroad, 
and became the theme of common conversation after- 
ward. Though some allowed themselves to scoff at 
what they did not understand, and others to condemn 
all such modes of worship, still favourable impressions 
were made on many minds, which tended to widen the 
influence of Methodism : many went from these sacred 
places convinced that a supernatural power was among 
the people. So good was done, and the cause of 
Christianity advanced. 

Two camp meetings were held this year on the 
same ground, in the town of Marcellus, on the high 
level of that diversified country. The situation of the 
ground was sufliciently central, in that populous region, 
to attract a multitude of pious worshippers, and many 
curious attendants. The proprietor of the land was a 
respectable worldling : though not pious himself, he 



268 PIONEER. 

was willing others should form their own opinions, 
and enjoy their own peculiar modes of worship ; and, 
as a matter of course, he claimed the same privilege 
— he was resting on the broad system that all men 
would finally be saved. He, however, attended the 
devotional exercises, and whatever he saw or heard 
that was contrary to his peculiar notions, he let pass 
without manifesting any hostile feelings. The exer- 
cises from day to day were marked with glorious con- 
sequences. The fiery law spoke with terrific tones, 
and the gospel uttered good tidings of great joy to the 
multitude. Voices were heard, in the midst of the 
scene, as the sound of many waters in supplication — 
supernatural quakings occurred, and sinners fell on the 
ground, before the throne of grace, crying, " Mercy — 
mercy :" and when a soul found mercy, while the 
angels were rejoicing, the people of God shouted, 
" Amen — 'Alleluiah — Glory to God in the highest.^' Then 
a burst of holy melody from the enraptured multitude 
filled the resounding wilderness. 

The events which attended the exercises at that 
meeting were neither new nor strange to us; they con- 
stituted only a common camp-meeting scene : but the 
whole appeared strange to many, and nothing but con- 
fusion in the view of some, who had never been at a 
camp meeting before, nor seen the inside of Noah's 
ark, nor scanned Ezekiel's vision. The honoured at- 
tendants at the marriage supper of the Lamb from be- 
low will doubtless remember many things which they 
have seen on earth ; and will then understand some 
things that are now mysterious. The Almighty's 
works, in the kingdom of grace, are too profound for 



PIONEER. 269 

human comprehension, and are accomplished through 
simple means, which make the works appear more 
marvellous. 

Our humble camp ground was evidently the temple 
of God, and the Saviour honoured it with his royal 
presence ; angels were there, and Jehovah's " new 
sharp threshing instrument" was there also, which was 
kept in operation, from day to day, on that devoted 
threshing- floor. The sound was heard afar, and there 
was a mighty Spirit in the sound, accompanying the 
operations of the instrument, by which sin was dis- 
mantled, hard hearts broken, sleepy consciences 
aroused, pride subdued, and error exposed. At the 
close of the meeting we found many sighing souls 
yet unconverted, besides we gathered up fifty happy 
converts, who openly confessed that the Lord had 
broken their carnal hearts by the holy law, and raised 
them up again, through grace, to triumph over the 
world, the flesh, and the devil. There was joy in the 
wilderness ; many could cry out as the prophet Isaiah 
did : " Sing, O ye heavens ; for the Lord hath done 
it ; shout, ye lower parts of the earth : break forth into 
singing, ye mountains, O forest, and every tree therein: 
for the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and glorified him- 
self in Israel." 

After the lapse of a few months a convenient season 
arrived for another camp meeting. The place, desig- 
nated for the purpose, was the old consecrated ground : 
the fixtures which we occupied before were all there 
ready for our repossession ; and on the day an- 
nounced for the commencement of the meeting the 
tribes of our Israel were seen, in every direction, 



270 PIONEER- 

winding their v/ay along toward the peaceful forest, fully 
confident that the Lord would meet them there again. 
The ground was soon swarming with life, and happy 
countenances, all busily engaged in erecting and arrang- 
ing their temporary accommodations ; soon the place 
resumed its former aspect: tent after tent arose in 
order, encircling the hallowed spot. Many gazed 
around, on the quiet situation, with as much delight as 
if the ancient Paradise once occupied it, especially the 
young converts, who found salvation there a few months 
before. The leafy trees waved their boughs, and 
seemed to welcome their arrival — the ground carpeted 
with leaves, where they knelt to pray for mercy, ap- 
peared delightful. The solemn sermons and exhorta- 
tions — the enrapturing heavenly singing — the emotions 
excited by forgiving love, all were revived again, and 
lived in their joyful recollection. 

As the devotional exercises progressed a gracious 
excitement appeared in the assembly, which was pre- 
paring the way for the King of glory to come in. The 
children of God were active in the prayer circles, and 
there was much holy inspiration and liberty in the 
ministrations of divine truth. The power and unction 
of the Holy Ghost were present, as before. Many sin- 
ners were brought to feel the power of this truth," Thine 
arrows are sharj:) in the heart of the hinges enemies ; 
wherehy the people fall under thee ;" while the redeemed 
subjects of the Lord enjoyed the fulness of this liberty, 
" Let the loilderness and the cities thereof lift up their 
voice — let the inhabitants of the rock sing, let them shout 
from the top of the mountains^ In the course of the 
exercises there were some striking exhibitions of the 



PIONEER. 271 

power and triumph of grace. The subjects feU deeply ; 
and as Jacob struggled for a blessing, so did they ; 
and in this way they found that " the kingdom of heaven 
suffereth violence, and the violent take it by forced 

On the last day of our spiritual feast, when the con- 
verts were called together, fifty souls presented them- 
selves as living witnesses that Jesus Christ has power 
to remit sins : they came to the meeting condemned un- 
der the curse of the broken law, but through repentance 
and faith they had received pardon and adopting grace. 
There we ascertained also that the other fifty subjects, 
who were converted at the preceding camp meeting, 
were all standing fast, and rejoicing in God. At these 
two meetings one hundred immortal souls were ran- 
somed from the power of Satan, and brought into the 
kingdom of God. These propitious results, together 
with the growth of grace in the church, and the im- 
pressions made on many others, showed that our efforts 
were not in vain. 

After some of the ordinary concluding ceremonies 
were ended, we bowed before the Lord to implore a 
blessing on the assembly before we parted. While in 
the solemn act of supplication, our kind friend, the 
proprietor of the ground, who was present at the time, 
came into remembrance ; for whom at that moment I 
felt an unusual degree of sympathy, which led me to 
present his case before the throne of Heaven in a 
public manner, and that, too, with great simplicity, 
stating, that he had kindly let us occupy his ground to 
perform our acts of worship on, let the people take 
poles from his forest with which to construct their 
tents, and had been otherwise kind and indulgent to 



272 PIONEER. 

them ; then prayed that the Lord would bestow grace 
and salvation upon him ; to reward him for his friendly 
acts to the disciples of Jesus, &c. The poor man heard 
and felt — the Lord touched his heart through the means 
of a few simple words. Nothing affected him (as he 
confessed afterward) till that moment. He had heard 
many thrilling sermons, moving exhortations, and ar- 
dent prayers, during the meeting, without any parti- 
cular emotions — now his foundation trembled ; he saw 
his sinfulness, and felt the need of salvation from sin. 
But his feelings were unknown to us when we left the 
ground. So, with a heavy heart, in a gloomy, wretched 
condition, this awakened man left the place with the 
rest ; went to his house, where he found the throne of 
grace, and prayed to the Lord in his distress, and soon 
afterward was delivered from the wages of sin, and 
filled with the love of God, Some time after his con- 
version I came into the neighbourhood, and we hap- 
pened to meet each other in the way : as I came up to 
him he received me into his arms with a flow of pious 
joy, declaring, at the same time, how the Lord had 
brought him up out of the dark pit of moral death, into 
light, life, and liberty, remitted his sins, and made him 
a new creature. He moreover said, " I hold earthly 
possessions which I have always called my own, but I 
was mistaken, I am only a steward : the wealth which 
I claimed and gloried in belongs to the Lord of hea- 
ven and earth ; as my Master directs, so I must use the 
property which he has intrusted to my care ; and I 
must also give an account to him for my stewardship." 
It is proper here to remark that this man was a world- 
ling by nature ; but when he was converted, the Holy 



PIONEER. 273 

Spirit impressed this sentiment on his mind, that every- 
thing which he possessed belonged to God. How many- 
there are, in the Christian churches, who do not ap- 
pear to understand this gospel truth, nor wish to know 
anything concerning it. Indeed, some hoard up the 
wealth which they collect, as if it were their own, 
while the heathen are perishing, the church suf- 
fering for aid, and the poor starving around them. 
They pretend that they have nothing to spare. The 
word lencvolence sounds unpleasantly on their ears, 
and prints a frown on their brow. " To do good and 
to communicate''' is a painful work to them — like pluck- 
ing out their eyes. When the Lord by his agents 
calls on them for the interest on the principal which 
he has lent them, they are prompt to reject the call, 
under the pretext that they are in debt for some pro- 
perty which they have recently purchased. So, with 
a parsimonious grasp, they hold upon the shrine of 
mammon, and reject the demand of Heaven. Do such 
persons believe the Bible 1 which says, " For this ye 
know, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor 
covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance 
in the kingdom of Christ and of God," Eph. v, 5. " Je- 
sus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell 
that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt 
have treasure in heaven : and come and follow me. 
But when the young man heard that saying, he went 
away sorrowful : for he had great possessions." Matt. 
xix, 23. That saying touched his idol : he was an 
idolater ; his property was his god, and his heart was 
the temple where this idol was set up : — he went away 
sorrowful, unreconciled to the requirement of Christ. 

12* 



274 PIONEER. 

He loved his property more than he did eternal life ; 
the last we heard of him he was sorrowful, and he 
may be sorrowful still. " Will covetousness send a 
man to hell ?" 

I was acquainted with a man, a member in our com- 
munion, who had only two in family ; though inde- 
pendently rich he was continually struggling and 
grasping to enhance his possessions. Whenever 
called upon to contribute something to aid the church, 
or the missionary cause, he had many excuses to 
offer, but no money to spare. The brethren asked 
him what he intended to do with his property : he 
readily answered, " I am keeping it for the Lord." 
Still he refused to let the Lord have it : even when he 
sent his servants to him asking for means to aid his 
holy cause, he turned them away empty, and so spurned 
the orders of Heaven. 

Avarice is a common, subtle evil, which has crept 
into the church under a plausible mask, and always 
has been a disgrace to the benevolent cause of Chris- 
tianity. Covetousness is the foster-parent of " the lust 
of the eyes, and the pride of life" which are so destruc- 
tive to vital piety and practical godliness : indeed, 
" the love of money is the root of all evil." Many im- 
pious branches spring from this fatal root ; and the 
only way to exterminate them is to lay the axe at the 
root of the evil, and cut the tree of covetousness down ; 
then the branches will perish. Help, men of Israel, 
help ! let preachers and people cry, Help ! — strike 
deeply, and strike often. It is, however, a difficult evil 
to eradicate, being so closely interwoven with the ele- 
ments of the carnal heart, and besides it is made, by 



PIONEER. 275 

many, a part of practical education. Some parents 
.labour to instil the principles of selfishness into the 
minds of their children, while they enforce the instruc- 
tions by their own sordid example. Children thus 
instructed will always be selfish in their inclinations 
through life, unless. their hearts should be changed by 
sanctifying grace ; and even then covetousness will 
be their besetting sin. 

The philosophy of benevolence should always be 
made a prominent branch of practical education. 
Children should be taught that charity, sympathy, and 
kindness, are among the brightest ornaments of the 
human mind ; and that covetousness is not only hate- 
ful, but a sin that will sink the soul into hell. They 
should not only learn the principles of benevolence, 
but the objects and channels for its proper operation 
should be distinctly pointed out to them, even if they 
should never be able to communicate a mite : — only 
a desire to do good will have its reward. Benevolence, 
by expanding the energies of the soul, contributes 
much to the flow of happiness, and also prevents the 
needless waste of property, by using it to relieve the 
poor and suflering. 

While travelling through the country, I embraced 

an opportunity to hear the Rev. , who was styled, 

by some, an eccentric preacher. 1 was however dis- 
appointed ; he was entirely a different character from 
that which I had formed of him from common report. 
He appeared deeply pious, and had a store of literary 
and experimental knowledge. Indeed, he seemed to 
be a favourite child of nature, whom she had kindly 
endowed with rare talents. In an unaffected manner, 



276 PIONEER. 

he went on to illustrate his subject without any notes 
to encumber the freedom of thought. He was always 
himself, as he should be, without the appearance of 
imitating any one. The method which he pursued 
was natural and easy, the results of a clear, discrimi- 
nating mind. He appeared to understand correctly 
everything he said, which was accompanied, too, with 
deep feeling : every sentence was formed for a fixed 
purpose, like a bullet for the mark. The congregation 
could not sleep while he was preaching ; they some- 
times wept ; and when an apt, illustrative figure sur- 
prised them, a sudden momentary smile played over 
their countenances, which was only a joyful approval 
of the truth which flashed upon their minds at the mo- 
ment. I was very much delighted with the sacred 
performance, and said to myself, If that man, with his 
originality, aptness, and independence, be eccentric, I 
could wish that many more ministers of the gospel 
were eccentric too. 

Some, not being possessed of discriminating 
powers themselves, attribute all the independent work- 
ings of rare talents to eccentricity ; hence this devoted 
minister was styled eccentric — a detractive epithet. 
It is generally supposed that the person who is styled 
eccentric, possesses some mental defects, though many 
cannot tell what the defects are. But no one is ec- 
centric while he keeps within his own appropriate 
sphere, and moves in his course effectually, always 
having good reasons to show for everything he does, 
though some peculiarities may appear in his mode of 
operating. There are different modes of working by 
which the same end is gained, and each mode may 



PIONEER. 277 

have strong reasons for its support. Where several 
roads lead to the same central place, no man is deem- 
ed eccentric for travelling either, because he can give 
good reasons for his mode of travelling, and also for 
the road he has selected. A lunatic is properly eccen- 
tric ; he acts by momentary impulses, without designs 
or reasons for his actions. So if any one acts, from 
strange impulses, without a rational cause or motive 
to justify the action, the act must be eccentric. Never- 
theless, what would be irregular and wild under some 
circumstances, would be perfectly regular and proper 
under other circumstances. If a man should rush into 
a church, at the time of devotion, and cry aloud with- 
out a just cause for doing so, the act would be very 
eccentric ; but if a burning building occasioned the out- 
cry, no one would call the act eccentric or improper. 
The causes on which actions are based give all the cha- 
racter of regularity or irregularity to the acts . The gene- 
ral who has an army under his control, knows his own 
sphere and business — he marches toward the enemy's 
redoubt, then turns his course a little, and, after per- 
forming certain zigzag movements, returns to his en- 
campment without firing a gun. Shall we therefore 
say that the general is an eccentric man ? No — he 
had reasons for all his movements : his acts, however, 
appeared quite eccentric in the view of those who 
did not understand the reasons which governed his 
actions. 

This topic must be now dismissed, or I shall be 
deemed eccentric too, for dwelling so long on eccen- 
tricity — a subject not often noticed by authors, and of 
little consequence to many readers, though the word is 



278 PIONEER. 

frequently used in colloquial conversation. The cause 
for the above remarks is partly a sympathy for an 
unfortunate word, which a blind, heedless custom, has 
loner abused. 

In Ithaca we had a growing society, and, while ani- 
mated with bright prospects, they resolved to make an 
effort to erect a house for divine w^orship. The pre- 
paratory steps in the undertaking were attended with 
success. A pleasant site was selected and secured, 
the materials in part prepared, when I was called to 
aid them in the pleasing task to lay the corner-stone. 
Knowino^ that we were to have some relioious exer- 
cises on the occasion, of which notice had been given, 
the villagers gathered to the place, and many pious 
friends from the adjoining neighbourhoods came thither 
also. With pleasure we beheld the multitude congre- 
gated there, to see the corner-stone laid for a Metho- 
dist church in Ithaca. The ceremony of placing the 
stone being ended, I stepped upon the solid corner, 
and after singing, and imploring the blessing of Hea- 
ven, delivered a discourse, in which an effort was 
made to illustrate the great plan of salvation, in which 
Jesus Christ is represented under the similitude of a 
corner-stone, uniting two walls in the same grand super- 
structure, by which equal benefits and privileges were 
provided for both Jews and Gentiles. The wide field 
of a free, conditional salvation, lay open before me, 
with all its blooming promises and inviting doctrines ; 
whither I endeavoured to lead the listening assembly. 
The occasion was crowned with the blessing of God, 
which augured favourably respecting the prosperity 
of the church in future years. The congregation, 



PIONEER. 279 

though under the open sky, remained quiet and atten- 
tive during the exercise, which continued over an 
hour. 

In those days my vocal organs were remarkably 
sound and strong ; no reasonable effort in speaking 
impaired their energy in the least. Being long accus- 
tomed, by necessity, to speak in the open air, at quar- 
terly meetings, and on camp grounds, where thousands 
frequently assembled, my lungs became so inured to 
the labour, that it was not a difficult task to preach an 
hour, so that five or six thousand could hear dis- 
tinctly. 

In years elapsed Cazenovia had been a county seat, 
but, through some antagonizing interests, its location 
had been changed to Morrisville, consequently the 
old court-house was given up to be sold. The situa- 
tion was pleasant for a church, the building new and 
substantial, and the court-room, without remodelling, 
would accommodate a large assembly ; hence, the Me- 
thodist society in the village, and in its environs, with 
the influence of their preachers, matured the plan to 
purchase the court-house, and convert it into a house 
of worship. Accordingly, on the day of sale, the offi- 
cial members in the society made the contemplated 
purchase. Though the property was obtained at a 
price far below its original cost, still the sum stipu- 
lated to be paid was a heavy responsibility on the few 
who had to bear it. On entering the district, I found 
the society struggling under weighty embarrassments. 
The building, however, was a great convenience to 
them ; there they could assemble and render homage 
to their God. But the heavy debt on the premises 



380 PIOXEER. 

was a continual trouble, and how to dispose of it was 
the pressing- question. At length the project was ori- 
crinated, to make an effort to establish a conference 
seminary there, take the court-house and remodel it 
for the use of the school, and so release the society 
from their oppressive liability. Though the project 
was new, we had reason to believe it would attract the 
fostering patronage of the church and community ; so 
in due time we should realize fully our pleasing anti- 
cipations. 

At this time our conference was in a prosperous con- 
dition, exerting a happy influence on community by its 
efficient ministry. The sphere for usefulness was 
widening around us, and hence our obligations were 
pressing us forward. The public mind began to be 
excited by a laudable spirit of enterprise ; improve- 
ments in many things were being originated, and lite- 
rature was on the advance, and receiving encourage- 
ment everywhere. At this favourable juncture I was 
fully convinced that the time had come for our confer- 
ence to engage in a public literary enterprise. Learn- 
ing being an auxiliary to religion in every department 
of the church, we, therefore, greatly needed a literary 
institution under the supervision and patronage of the 
conference ; and Providence, at this time, was opening 
the way for us to engage effectually in the laudable 
undertaking. 

Cazenovia being a fine village, pleasantly situated 
on the margin of a small, beautiful lake, imbosomed in 
an undulating, healthy country, rich and fertile, abound- 
ing in the comforts of life, away from bustling crowds, 
with a population, in general, respectable and moral : 



PIONEER. 281 

these advantages conspired altogether to render it a 
favourable location for a literary institution. I there- 
fore engaged in the undertaking, with high expectations 
that in a few passing years a flourishing seminary of 
learning would be seen as an ornamental appendage 
to the village. 

As a proper preliminary measure, a village meeting 
was called to give character and publicity to our object, 
and to elicit the views and opinions of the citizens, 
respecting the contemplated design. According to our 
expectations, a respectable number of influential gen- 
tlemen attended the meeting. In the address an 
attempt was made to show the probable advantages 
that the village would derive from a literary establish- 
ment there. The youth could be educated at a small 
expense, and be kept, at the same time, under the con- 
trol and watchful eye of their parents. Moreover, a 
flourishing seminary would necessarily aid many 
branches of business, enhance the value of real estate, 
and so render the place more wealthy. Furthermore, 
they were assured, that the institution, if established, 
would be conducted on liberal principles ; sectarianism 
would form no branch of instruction ; the students 
would be left free to attend either of the churches, at 
the option of their parents, &c. Many of the attend- 
ants were delighted with the scheme ; they conceived 
that the timely undertaking augured the future prospe- 
rity of their village. Such an institution as was in 
contemplation, in their opinion, would more than com- 
pensate them for the loss which they had sustained 
by the removal of the county seat. Besides, they 
confessed that they needed some public enterprise to 



282 PIONEER. 

give a spur to business, and to resuscitate the village, 
which was then in a languishing condition. 

After doing all that could be done to give form and 
tangibility to the design, I carried it up to the next an- 
nual conference to obtain official action on it. In due 
time I laid it before that deliberative body, with all 
the encouraging circumstances attending it, together 
with my views respecting the utility, necessity, and 
practicability of such an undertaking. The conference 
being friendly to a literary institution, no one felt any 
disposition to oppose the attempt. The project, how- 
* ever, seemed rather visionary in the view of many at 
that early day. Other business having precedence, it 
was not acted upon till near the close of the session, 
and then a resolution was passed which gave sanction 
to the desio^n. Still some of the members imagined 
that it would end there, and perish like Jonah's gourd. 
But n<3, we were then provided with authority for ac- 
tion, hence we moved onward constitutionally, and with 
zeal, to test the liberality of our friends and the com- 
munity around us. After struggling against opposition, 
and enduring many cares and embarrassments, our 
efforts were crowned with success, and the seminary 
finally became established. 

To accomplish this public benefit, I was necessarily 
subjected to much additional care, expense, and re- 
sponsibility, which natural consequences were antici- 
pated. Well, it was a duty that devolved upon me, 
as a minister, in the relation I sustained to the church 
and community. Though the institution has not afford- 
ed me one cent of personal benefit, nor probably will 
during my life, still I never have regretted, for a mo- 



PIONEER. 283 

ment, the toil and sacrifice which its origination cost 
me. To see it continue to flourish is a consolation, 
alone sufficient to compensate me for all my toil, 
while others enjoy its direct advantages and emolu- 
ments. 

Fearing that this narrative will grow into a burden- 
some volume, I must omit many incidents, and hasten 
on to bring this chapter to a close ; knowing that time 
is precious, and realizing, too, that it is now passing 
away while I am writing ; and, by retrospection, I see 
how imperceptibly time has rolled along. Four years 
have made their transition since I came on to this dis- 
trict, and now my work is done — whether much or 
little, well or ill, all is tumbled into the past, but will 
come up again to be reviewed, by the impartial eye of 
God, at the judgment day. In these four years I ofl[i- 
ciated at one hundred and sixty-four quarterly meet- 
ings ; travelled some thousands of miles through heat, 
and cold, and storms, over rugged roads ; preached 
some hundreds of sermons, and formed an extensive 
acquaintance with the pious and friendly community in 
that wide region. But, then, on quitting the district, I 
left my parting benediction with them : probably, I 
shook hands with thousands, the most of whom I have 
never seen since. 



284 PIONEER. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Oneida district — A young preacher — Former scenes revived — 
Changes in society — Remarks on education — Practical school — Mrs. 
Hemans — Elihu Burritt — Dr. Franklin — Continual warfare — A pious 
family — Great excitement — Opposition to excitements — Troubles in 
the church — Brother T. — Reformation in Utica. 

The conference, this year, held its session at Vienna, 
Ontario co., July 24, 1822; and there brother Gary 
was made my successor, and I was appointed again to 
Oneida district, my former " Mount Pleasaiit," where 
my family continued to reside. The district having 
been divided, I found my field of labour much more 
pleasant and contracted than it was before. Never- 
theless, I had eight circuits, on which were stationed 
thirteen preachers besides myself; all in good health, 
and active in the ministry, with brilliant hopes gilding 
the borders of our future life : — but where are we now ! 
"While I am writing three are slumbering in the tomb : 
one has unhappily fallen from his sacred elevation ; 
and only three remain effective labourers in the church : 
all the others are superannuated, excepting one, who, 
for certain reasons, left our community and joined 
another church. He, however, continues to be a warm 
friend to the M. E. Church; and is now fully con- 
vinced that our ordination is valid, and we are all in 
the true "succession.^'' 

A young preacher, whose initials are I S , 

was admitted this year into the annual conference, and 
stationed on my district, according to my special re- 
quest. The following occurrence will show how I 



PIOiNEER. 285 

became acquainted with him ; which circumstance 
gave him a large place in my confidence and concern. 
A year or two before, while officiating at a quarterly 
meeting on Chenango circuit, I noticed in the assem- 
bly a young man who arose in the love-feast, and 
spoke in a very intelligent and moving manner. 
Though I had heard others speak as well as he did, 
still there was an unusual spirit and influence accom- 
panying his words to my understanding, which con- 
vinced me that he was one of those distinguished 
characters whom the Lord had chosen to preach his 
everlasting gospel. After the congregation had dis- 
persed, I ascertained the young man's name, and place 
of residence ; without delay, under the impulse of my 
feelings, I sent a verbal communication by a faithful 
friend, requesting him to dispose of his property, dis- 
engage himself from the world, and prepare to enter 
the gospel field. It appeared that the Lord had re- 
vealed to him his course of duty before he received 
my advice. My friendly request, however, operated 
as an exciting cause to move him to action. There- 
fore, without much hesitation, he relinquished his 
worldly engagements, and entered into the holy work 
as soon as an opening occurred on the circuit ; then 
came up to the conference, wdiere he was admitted, as 
before stated. The peculiar impressions which were 
made on my mind respecting his call to the ministry 
had a direct tendency to place him deeply in my 
affections ; and from that time the name, Isaac Stone, 
has never been forgotten. 

This region had long been my home ; and, as I 
travelled from place to place, I found myself attended 



286 PIONEER. 

with a continual resurrection of departed scenes. The 
hills, the valleys, the brooks, and winding roads, were 
all my old acquaintances, where in former days I went 
musing on my way to proclaim some awful message 
to dying sinners. The sight of habitations, together 
with the appendages belonging to these localities, 
where I had often been before, called into recollection 
many pleasing associations. The sprightly beast that 
carried me along, which had been my faithful, endur- 
ing servant for many -years, seemed to recognise every 
road, lane, and house, where he had formerly been, as 
readily as myself; and seemed, by all his movements 
also, to express a pleasure while drawing near to some 
frequented lane, or dwelling. And I will here say, 
that this animal had been so long in the pioneer ser- 
vice, that he understood every part of his duty, was 
always obedient and trusty, in dangers and difhculties. 
Whenever he came to a bridge which appeared unsafe 
he always would stop, and look back, seemingly to 
induce me to go first, and examine it ; then he would 
follow after me over openings, and suspicious places, 
apparently fearless, knowing that I had never led him 
into difficulty ; therefore, he did not fear that I would. 
As I passed round, it was truly amusing to notice how 
pleased the boys were to see old Black come again : 
and, through sheer motives of kindness, they often 
surfeited him with grain. Money was frequently of- 
fered, as a temptation, to alienate him from the pioneer 
service ; but it was in vain. He was retained in the 
service till, unfortunately, blindness came upon him ; 
and even then he was a true and faithful servant. 
Solomon said, " A righteous man regardeth the life of 



PIONEER. 287 

his beast : but the tender mercies of the wicked are 
cruel." 

Though but few important changes were discovera- 
ble in the aspect of the country over which I travelled, 
still a diversity of changes had been going on, in the 
community, which were visible everywhere among 
those with whom I was acquainted. Some had died^ 
and were slumbering in the grave ; others had removed 
to distant regions ; some had changed their habitations, 
and others their conditions. But these changes were 
only common occurrences in the present state of the 
world. Human society is very mutable ; there are no 
fixtures in its constitution : the elements which con- 
stitute its adhesiveness are continually varying ; rising 
or falling, combining or dissolving : friends become 
enemies, and enemies become friends. While one 
loses everything, another gains a fortune ; as the 
feeble grow healthy, the robust decline ; the living 
to-day may be in eternity to-morrow. So the world 
passes on. 

Though I had much ministerial work to perform, 
and many cares daily resting upon me, still the territory 
over which I had to travel was much smaller, and, 
consequently, my labours were not so burdensome as 
in former years. Hence I had many more leisure 
hours for reading and writing — but no time to waste. 
Methodism not only teaches order in everything, but 
it enjoins activity and diligence also. "Never be un- 
employed ; never be triflingly employed." Something 
should be always under the hammer. Study and 
practice will reveal the summit of a man's ability : 
without the combination of these two agencies, he 



^88 PIONEER. 

never can fully know his own intellecftlal self. Na- 
ture's endowments must be improved : by mental ex- 
ertion the elastic powers of the soul are ascertained. 
This work may be advantageously begun in classical 
schools, but it cannot be consummated there. The 
work will employ a man's whole vigorous life. Our 
duty as Christians, and our calling as ministers, require 
us to bring into active service all the abilities nature 
has bestowed upon us, leaving no energy to lie dor- 
mant and useless in the mental laboratory. True, 
there is a marked difference in men : some are endowed 
with stronger intellects than others ; yet every com- 
mon mind possesses native strength sufficient, if it 
were brought into exercise, to accomplish m.uch good, 
and to rise to a respectable eminence in knowledge. 

The travelling preacher finds himself providentially 
initiated into a great theological school, where study 
and practice move on together : what he gains by 
study is brought into daily use ; and hence it becomes 
deeply printed on the memory. The Holy Bible, the 
great text-hook, is before him ; the productions of 
learned men are at his command ; the works of 
God, in the kingdom of nature, providence, and grace, 
are all open to his view ; and, in answer to prayer, 
the inspiration of the Holy Spirit attends him, to direct 
his mind into all truth. So, while he continues in the 
sacred work of the ministry, his course of study must 
also, necessarily, continue. Therefore he cannot 
finish his studies at any stated time ; for after learning 
all that he can in one day, there will be other things 
to learn in the next. So he must pursue his course 
of learning through life, and graduate on the day of his 



PIONEER. 289 

death. If he should continue faithful to that day, he 
will be admitted to a celestial degree, and have the 
title of immortal saintship conferred on him, with a 
starry crown, and a diploma, containing a mystical 
name, written in a " white stone ;" which will be a 
more glorious appendage of honour than any distin- 
guishing letters in the alphabet can confer by being 
appended to a dying name. 

I was acquainted with a young man who had been 
under an impression that he was called to preach, but, 
for some reasons, he relinquished the undertaking, and 
turned his attention another way. Being desirous to 
gain knowledge he went away, and spent a few months 
at school ; and when he returned he appeared quite 
self-sufficient, and boastingly said, " I have finished 
my studies." The words, as he uttered them, accom- 
panied with a certain air, seemed to indicate that he 
wished us all to understand that he was perfect in 
knowledge, or that he had knowledge enough. One 
of the company said in reply, '' I hope that he has not 
finished his studies, for there are many more things 
which he ought to learn" — meaning his own weak- 
ness, &c. 

It is a very common occurrence that young per- 
sons, having but little experience, after toiling through 
the ordinary catalogue of books in the institution, easily 
slide into the conclusion that their labour is done, and 
their education finished ; when, indeed, they are only 
prepared with rudimental acquisitions to enter the 
great practical school of life, to perform effectual ope- 
rations in the world : — like a mechanic with a know- 
ledge of his art, and a good set of tools ready for 

13 ' 



290 PIONEER. 

business. The practical man will not only find use 
for all the learning he has acquired, but will see it 
needful to gain more ; and will be obliged to keep on 
studying to retain what he knows, and to bring into 
practice what he has learned. Some, by relying on 
the reputation they have gained as accomplished scho- 
lars, pass on negligently, till, in a few years, much of 
their acquirements become extinct. " When I left 
college," said a certain gentleman, " I could read 
Greek fluently, but now I do not know the alphabet." 
And I have heard others make similar remarks re- 
specting their imperfect knowledge of some of the arts 
and sciences, which they once well understood. 

Any common mind can toil through a course of 
studies, acquire a stock of theoretical knowledge, and, 
in the end, obtain collegiate honours : but the lessons, 
in the great practical school of life, are attended with 
more difficulties ; hence, but few obtain even honor- 
ary degrees there. In the practical school great 
minds show themselves : there native genius is exhi- 
bited, and the mighty intellect finds an ample field for 
its operation. There the enterprising artisan brings 
out his wonder-working inventions ; there, also, the 
shrewd agriculturist shows his skill in managing 
the genial earth, and forming a subtle alliance with 
kind nature to accumulate wealth ; and the statesman, 
with his comprehensive, governing powers, rises there 
into fame ; while the philosopher, by his intellectual 
acumen, unlocks the arcana of nature, and travels 
through the universe. There the sculptor, with his 
comparing talent, is seen turning marble rocks into 
human forms ; while the painter, with his skilful pencil, 



PIONEER. 291 

causes the pictorial canvass to deceive the eye, and 
makes his striking figures almost breathe and talk. 
There the acute logician, at the legal bar, carries the 
thoughtful jury along with him, and sways the court 
with his magical eloquence. The gifted herald of sal- 
vation finds room there to put in operation the strong 
powers of his burning soul, by which he moves the 
wondering multitude, and brings the sinner trembling 
at the feet of Christ. 

St. Paul said to Timothy, " Study to show thyself 
approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be 
ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth." Study, 
that is the key of knowledge : wonderful things can 
be effected by laborious research. Knowledge is in- 
deed necessary, and it can be acquired. If you have 
no one to teach you, you must teach yourself, as many 
others have done. The following instances will show 
what can be accomplished by a methodical improve- 
ment of time, and a close application to study. 

Mr. Thatcher says, in his remarks on the life and 
poetry of Mrs. Hemans, that " she was, from the first, 
to a considerable degree, ^-eZ/^educated. The Latin 
and French she was partly taught, in addition, of 
course, to the Welsh and English. The Portuguese, 
Spanish, Italian, and German, she taught herself, and 
that thoroughly, as her translations are sufficient to 
indicate. The Swedish, also, if not some other 
tongues, she began to study in later days. She played 
on the piano, and was taught the harp also, by an old 
Welsh minstrel. She composed a good deal of music 
besides. 

" The mere amount of her poetry itself — considering 



292 PIONEER. 

only its general excellence, finish, and variety — when 
we bear in mind the long period of abstinence which 
succeeded her first publication — the ordinary cares of 
a married life, for a mother, in no opulent condition — - 
and, finally, the fact that she died, at last, in the very 
bloom of her maturity (a little over forty years of age) 
— the mere amount of her compositions, we say, 
speaks in behalf of her wonderful application. 

" She not only wrote religiously, but religiously pre- 
pared herself to write. She thought, read, studied, 
practised, suflfered with that view — and here is an ex- 
cellence, which some of her admirers, we fear, will be 
slow to emulate, of prime importance as it is. They 
must make up their minds, however, to delve. There 
is no other way. It is not only, as Degerando main- 
tains, a virtue, and a harmony, in the great concert of 
life, which fills the temple of the world, but a necessity 
also. Happy is it for those who learn early that it is 
so, and who labour as they learn." 

" Of Elihu Burritt, the self-taught Massachusetts 
linguist, whose wonderful acquisitions have been 
treasured up amid toil and poverty, and in those 
intervals which are usually devoted to repose or 
recreation," Dr. Nelson, in his communication to the 
editor of the Southern Liberty Messenger, writes 
thus: — "In the summer of 1838, Governor Everett, 
of Massachusetts, in an address to an association of 
mechanics in Boston, took occasion to mention that a 
blacksmith of that state had, by his unaided industry, 
made himself acquainted with. Jlfty languages. In July 
of the following year, says the doctor, I was passing 
through Worcester, the place of his present residence, 



PIONEER. 293 

and gratified my curiosity by calling to see him. Like 
any other son of Vulcan, Mr. Burritt was at his anvil. 
I introduced myself to him, observing that I had read 
with pleasure and with unfeigned astonishment an 
account of him by the governor of his state, which had 
induced me to take the liberty of paying him a visit. 
The stage drove up, and I most reluctantly left him, 
exacting, however, a promise that he would write me 
some account of himself — of his past and present 
studies." The following statement is an extract taken 
from Mr, Burritt's letter to Dr. Nelson : — 

" All that I have accomplished, or expect or hope 
to accomplish, has been and will be by that plodding, 
patient, persevering process of accretion, which builds 
the ant-heap — particle by particle, thought by thought 
— fact by fact. And if I ever was actuated by ambi- 
tion, its highest and furthest aspiration reached no 
further than the hope to setbefore the young men of my 
country an example in employing those fragments of 
time called ' odd moments.' And, sir, I should esteem 
it an honour of costlier water than the tiara encircling 
a monarch's brow, if my future activity and attainments 
should encourage American ivorking men to be proud 
and jealous of the credentials which God has given 
them to every eminence and immunity in the empire 
of mind. These are the views and sentiments with 
which I have sat down, night by night, for years, with 
blistered hands and brightening hope, to studies which 
I hoped might be serviceable to that class of community 
to which I am proud to belong." 

It is admitted that Dr. Franklin was endowed by 
nature with a capacious mind : strong in every point. 



294 PIONEER- 

But the development of his native energies was the 
resuh of his own exertion and application. He was 
industrious and provident : early learned to estimate 
the worth of time. He studied the laws of nature 
critically, together with the philosophy and economy 
of human life. By his own efforts he made himself 
a theoretical and practical statesman, philosopher, 
moralist, and scholar. His memory is adorned with 
imperishable fame. 

These striking examples are sufficient, without in- 
troducing others, to show how much depends on a 
studious application to bring out the native talent and 
energy of the human mind. This I have done to en- 
courage young men to be enterprising, particularly my 
young brethren in the ministry, who have not been fa- 
voured with a classical education. As you have the 
capacity to acquire knowledge, let me say, you can 
acquire it ; the key of knowledge is in your own hand. 
Study, preach, write, and be wise — pray, watch, be- 
lieve, and be happy. Let study and practice operate 
together ; both combined will make the scholar and 
the effective preacher. 

To reach a mountain top we must expect to find an 
up-hill road : such a road I have learned, by experi- 
ence, is travelled slowly and tediously. The road to 
eminence, in anything, is up hill ; and the only way 
to succeed well is to select a course and pursue it ; 
turn not to the right or to the left, but keep the grand 
object always in view, and direct all your energies to 
accomplish it. To change and turn about, to avoid 
delving, will never carry you up to eminence. But 
perseverance in any good cause will make a man 



PIONEER. 295 

famous in that one thing. One man cannot be great in 
everything, nor is it necessary that he should be. 

While on the topic of education, I will take the 
liberty to say, that many young ladies in this age of 
improvement, after being at school till they have run 
through the common course of studies, and learned to 
touch the piano keys, return home more impressed 
than ever that work, especially housework, is too low 
and servile for fashionable females ; therefore they 
must not be seen in the business department of the 
house. They imagine that their accomplishments and 
qualifications are enough : hence there is nothing more 
to be done, forgetful that it is important for them, 
whether rich or poor, to understand both the theory 
and practice of the several domestic arts. For she 
who knows not how work ought to be done, cannot 
do it herself, nor tell others how it should be done. 
Hence it often occurs that domestic work is very badly 
executed, and done without any proper system : to 
know how to work is an important part of education. 
Leaving this topic here, we will pass on. 

As a soldier in the sacramental host of the Lord, I 
was obliged to keep up a continual warfare against the 
world, which was inclined to assume many antichris- 
tian aspects. In almost every corner of the land dar- 
ing enemies to God and his holy religion appeared 
under the covert of some dogmatical theory, which the 
gospel minister had to encounter. I discovered that 
infidelity, like a spreading tree, had many branches, 
all fostered by, and depending, on the same root ; and 
different fraternities were formed under its shadow. 
Though their theories were heterogeneous, there was a 



296 PIONEER. 

family likeness, and an affinity existing among them ; 
when one was assailed by the gospel, they seemed to 
unite their strength against the truth, and manifested a 
common sympathy for each other. So I discovered 
that all the branches of infidelity were one, in nature 
and character, manifesting a deadly enmity against the 
work of saving grace and godliness. Hence, in as- 
sailing the common vices of human nature, it was per- 
ceptible that I offended infidelity, because such carnal 
speculations and the carnal heart were closely con- 
federated. My duty, however, was to act conscien- 
tiously, and declare the whole counsel of God ; so 
endeavour to demolish sin and error, the two main 
pillars of Satan's strong-hold. To betray my trust to 
gain the applause of the world, I well knew would be 
inglorious, and ruinous in the end. My engagements 
to God would not allow me to enter into a compromise 
with the prince of darkness. Jehovah had erected 
his evangelical fort, and placed his ordnance within 
its batteries, where I was appointed to stand, to exhibit 
the terrors of the Lord, and to call the world to rally 
around the Saviour's crimson banner. So I kept the 
glorious end in view. 

Many years ago, in this country, I became acquaint- 
ed with a family that was very highly favoured with 
divine gifts and blessings. The man and his wife 
were known to be " righteous before God, walking in 
all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord 
blameless" — they were early disciples of the Wesleyan 
school. And in the order of Providence this godly 
couple were blessed with five sons and six daughters ; 
and fortunately while young, without much hesitation^ 



PIONEER. 297 

they came one after another into the kingdom of grace : 
— so they had a small church in their own domestic 
circle. A long and intimate acquaintance with this 
pious household made us mutual friends ; but the cir- 
cumstance that we were members of the same great 
Methodist family, at that early day, greatly strength- 
ened the bonds of our social affinity. One remarkable 
feature in the picture of this pious family is found in 
the fact, that the five sons are now preachers of the 
everlasting gospel. The mother of this family, while 
living, — she is now in Abraham's bosom, — rejoiced 
greatly, and praised the Lord her Saviour, that he had 
been pleased to confer on the family the distinguishing 
honour of calling her sons, one after another, to preach 
his gospel — which happy event she did not expect 
when they were consecrated to God in their childhood. 
Two of the daughters several years ago died in peace, 
and joined the happy spirits in heaven before the death 
of their mother. The aged father is still alive ; and, 
in the summer of 1841, at a family meeting on the 
spot where his children were once around him, joy- 
fully greeted his five sons, two of his daughters, with 
all their companions, together with a dozen or more 
grandchildren ; and there, at a series of meetings, the 
sons successively addressed their old neighbours from 
the sacred desk. Sabbath morning presented a most 
interesting spectacle. After the congregation had as- 
sembled for worship, the old gentleman came into the 
church, followed in due order by his children, and, 
while his devoted sons dispensed the words of life, the 
pious old patriarch heard with emotions of delight, and 
"worshipped, leaning on the top of his staff :" — per- 

13* 



298 PIONEER. 

haps the spirits of those departed ones were there also, 
invisible spectators of the moving scene. 

If Noah before the flood had been favoured with the 
company of this family, in his lonely condition, his 
sainted soul would have shouted for joy. Noah was 
then the only preacher of righteousness in the whole 
world ! With such a family of ministers in his neigh- 
bourhood, the good old patriarch could have formed a 
small Methodist conference in the antediluvian world. 
Such a constellation of sacred lights, moving amid the 
darkness of that day, would have cheered the heart of 
Noah, and greatly assisted him in his ministry, if not 
in building the ark. They altogether would have 
made a great excitement in the old wicked world. 
But if, by the destiny of Providence, they had been 
Noah's cotemporaries, I should have been destitute of 
one great consolation ; for this year one of them was 
stationed in Utica, with whose cheering company I 
was favoured from time to time : and even at this day, 
whenever I visit the city of New- York, I always find 
the same dear brother at No. 200 Mulberry-street, 
who is well known as editor of that celebrated periodi- 
cal, the Quarterly Review, — there ! after all my re- 
servedness, I have disclosed his cognomen, without 
saying frankly, Dr. Peck. 

At a certain time we were holding a camp meeting 
on the eastern part of my district ; the exercises from 
day to day had been conducted with great regularity 
and solemnity, but no extraordinary excitement had 
marked the progress of the meeting till on one memo- 
rable afternoon. It was ascertained that there were 
some irreligious persons in the congregation, who 



PIONEER. 299 

where labouring under serious impressions ; and, dur- 
ing the intermission, I conversed with a lady who was 
inconsolable — quite on the verge of despondency : she 
had been under powerful temptations for some time. 
When the congregation was called together to engage 
in a praying exercise, I requested the despairing lady, 
and likewise all the penitents, to come into the cen- 
tral place before the stand : soon a number of seats 
were filled with broken-hearted penitents : — a moving 
spectacle for a pious eye to behold. Then I requested 
the Christian brethren to come in next, and form a 
circle around the penitents ; which being done, the 
rest of the assembly gathered round on the outside of 
the circle, to gratify their curiosity, by seeing and 
hearing. After the conclusion of a short address, and 
the singing of an appropriate hymn, I requested the 
penitents, together with the pious part of the assembly, 
to kneel before the Lord, and call on him for mercy 
and grace — expecting that the usual order would be 
observed ; that one would follow another in vocal 
praypr. But after I had uttered a few sentences in 
prayer, my vocal tones were lost in a swelling roar of 
mingled voices from the excited multitude. The 
sound was solemn, impressive, and awfully grand ; 
like the organ of nature when playing a wild storm- 
anthem in the orchestra of the cloud-wrapped heavens. 
While the wavy sound rolled over the hills, and re- 
verberated through the wilderness, I realized that there 
was a holy charm in it, which seemed to produce an 
overwhelming and subduing influence : — the Holy 
Ghost was evidently among the people. It brought to 
my remembrance the following scenes, described in 



300 PIOXEER. 

the Revelation of St. John : — " I heard a great voice of 
much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia ; salvation, 
and glory, and honour, and power, unto the Lord our 
God. — And I heard as it were the voice of a great 
multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the 
voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia ; for the 
Lord God omnipotent reigneth. — And I beheld, and I 
heard the voice of many angels round about the throne, 
and the beasts, and the elders ; and the number of 
them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thou- 
sands of thousands ; saying with a loud voice. Worthy 
is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and 
riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and 
glory, and blessing." 

As these wonderful scenes were all consistent with 
the perfect order which reigns in heaven, so there was 
no discord or confusion discoverable in the commin- 
gled tones of these devout worshippers on the camp 
ground. They were all united in feeling, action, and 
design ; and their suppliant voices sounded harmoni- 
ously ; for they were engaged in performing one set 
piece of devotion, corresponding to the swelling emo- 
tions of their ardent souls. So the various tones 
which bore their holy aspirations, played, in concert, 
on the vibratory nerve of the listening ear, and rolled 
upward to meet the bending heavens. An awful 
solemnity reigned throughout the assembly during this 
unusual exercise. Indeed, the irreligious part of the 
congreo-ation stood and gazed with wonder and amaze- 
ment. The power and grace of God were manifested 
in such a wonderful manner, that Satan was expelled 
from the soul of the desponding lady, and many others 



PIONEER. 301 

were healed who were afflicted with spiritual plagues. 
Hence there was joy among the angels in heaven, and 
peace and good will upon earth — melody in hearts, me- 
lody in songs, which filled the wilderness with melody. 

When I have seen the operations of the Holy Spirit 
exciting surprise and wonder, by passing over some 
lines marked out by established rules and modes, this 
thought has occurred, Perhaps we spend too much 
time in hewing and polishing stones for the Lord's 
altar, and rest too much on the externals of religion. 
The operations of divine power are not confined to 
our plans and local views. While observing the form 
of godliness, we should be looking for the coming of 
the Holy Ghost to impart to us the spiritual baptism. 
Still, some are opposed to all spiritual operations, fear- 
ing they will disturb their rules of order, and bring 
confusion into the church : — religious excitements in 
the opinion of some are fearful events. 

Many years ago I heard a minister rebuke a woman, 
sharply, for weeping, who was deeply impressed at 
the time with a view of her sinfulness ; and, at 
another meetinsf, I heard a minister in high standinof 
say, in the presence of a number who were sad and 
weeping, that he did not like to see people weep, 
and reproved them for not suppressing their feelings — 
probably he had forgotten that Jesus wept. 

Many are inclined to believe that feeling, zeal, and 
ardour, belong, appropriately, to worldly concerns ; 
and hence are not consistent with piety and religion. 
The politician must be zealous in his important under- 
taking. The attorney, in pleading the cause of his 
client, must be ardent also ; and every man in pursuing 



302 PIONEER. 

his worldly designs should be engaged likewise. But 
the preacher, the ambassador of Jesus Christ, it seems, 
must be unmoved himself, and be careful not to raise 
any excitement among the people in the house of God. 
Alas ' is not this carefulness to suppress excitements, 
and to keep religion confined to mere mechanical 
ceremonies, the cause why careless sinners are so 
little interested and benefited in the house of worship ? 
Being trained to this monotonous sameness, the minis- 
ter appears to be afraid to move one step out of the 
beaten track, fearing he might possibly produce a de- 
gree of pious friction, and by that means some sparks 
of sacred fire might be elicited, and ignite the sleepy, 
stupid assembly ; so set the neighbourhood on fire. 
Indeed, it is a lamentable fact, that some preachers 
are too deficient in zeal and pathos to make the house 
of worship an interesting place. How often do care- 
less sinners sit there, — members of the church also, — 
and gaze around on each other, or nod and sleep, while 
a sermon is being preached, or a discourse read off 
in a dull, monotonous tone, as cold and passionless 
as a slice hewn from an icebero- ! When the closinsf 
'■^ Ainen'^ comes out, it produces more feeling and 
excitement than all the rest of the discourse. The 
hearers are then released from their task, and glad to 
retire from their painful confinement. Is this the 
way to preach the gospel of Christ to a perishing 
world ? 

The church in her militant state, while passing 
through the changes attending this erring world, I saw 
was liable to many evils and grievous commotions. 
Misunderstandings often excite jealousies and cruel 



PIONEER. 303 

animosities. Even an incautious word or act frequently 
kindles the fire of contention ; and a partial know- 
ledge of facts in a case unavoidably leads the judg- 
ment to an erroneous decision. Paul and Barnabas 
fell into a sharp contention ; still they both may have 
been conscientious in their views. It is probable that 
Barnabas was in an error — so it appeared to St. Paul. 
They parted soon afterward^ and so the matter ended. 
Some grievous troubles entered into the church while 
I was on the district, which afflicted many, and were 
exceedingly painful to a few. But after being formally 
adjusted, the affair was thrown aside to slumber till 
the final judgment day, where both the right and the 
wrong, the evil and the good, will be reviewed, and 
weighed in the unerring scales of immutable justice. 
So if any one suffers wrongfully here, he has some 
consolation in knowing that everything will be made 
right in the great world of retribution. 

As St. Paul was comforted by the coming of Titus, 
so was I comforted when the conference sent brother 

T to a circuit on my district. Being one in the 

council where the appointments were made out, I con- 
fess that my influence was exerted to effect the desira- 
ble object. While travelling on Chenango district, a 
few years before, I often passed through the town 
where his father resided ; at whose hospitable man- 
sion I found a delightful resting place. And there I 

became acquainted with brother T , who was then 

young, affable, and pious. The kindness which he 
manifested to me, indicated the goodness and benevo- 
lence of his soul, which instinctively entwined around 
the cords of ray heart ; so he became dear to me. 



304 PIOXEEH. 

And besides, he commenced travelling while I was on 
that district ; therefore it was no strange thing that I 
should desire his company in my field of labour. He 
was also young in the ministry ; and I thought that it 
was possible I might be serviceable to him. But I 
soon learned that the appointment to Litchfield circuit 
was oppressive to his youthful nerves. The hills and 
valleys where his circuit lay appeared to his imagina- 
tion rugged, gloomy, and forbidding ; far away from 
his father's house and the delightful shore of the Cay- 
uga Lake, where he had spent his juvenile days. But, 
fortunately, he was endowed with courage, and withal 
was zealous and persevering; hence, like a true- 
hearted soldier, he mounted his horse, set his face 
toward the rising sun, and came praying and musing 
along the lonely way, reflecting on the past, and trying 
to read the future. 

Jacob, in his younger days, after leaving his father's 
house, and on his way to Padan-aram, felt lonely and 
sad, unconscious of the good fortune which awaited 
him at the house of Laban. A gloomy spirit is con- 
tinually prophesying evil, and is quite blind to the 
good which lies in future. A Christian, however, is 
saved by hope from many gloomy fears. Though 

brother T saw toils, trials, and discouragements 

before him, and knew not what success would attend 
his labours, or what good fortune awaited him in the 
region where he was destined to travel ; still he 
came there in a gracious state of mind, laboured faith- 
fully, and the results were auspicious. The people 
were glad that he came among them ; and he rejoiced 
as much as they that he was sent there to labour. 



PIONEER. 305 

That hilly region contained a treasure unknown to him 
before. He came from home a lone stranger, and 
there he fortunately found his other self, a pious gem, 
which was a pleasing occurrence to him ; and I had 
the pleasure to meet them at the liymenial altar, and 
by my holy office to ratify their union for life. So, 
through the direction of Providence, this young preach- 
er returned home to visit his friends, encouraged and 
delighted, willing to endure persecution, toils, and suf- 
ferings, in the cause of Christ ; and he still remains 
a shining star among the stars of the west. He will 
forgive the liberty I have presumed to take, for I am 
well acquainted with brother M. Tooker. 

This year, 1825, Zachariah Paddock and Ephraim 
Hall were appointed to labour in Utica and Paris. 
They were both young men, zealous and devoted 
ministers of the gospel : and to me, indeed, it was 
highly gratifying to see these young brethren, with 
whom I had beeen long acquainted, engaged in the 
sacred work of the ministry ; rising in public estima- 
tion, and affording promise that they would become 
pillars of strength and durability in the militant church. 
But, alas, how precarious is human life ! — how fre- 
quently the church is disappointed, and left to mourn 
over the ruin of her blooming hopes ! Soon after the 
close of the year, in the midst of his usefulness and 
promise, brother Hall lost his health, and, finally, his 
sun of life went down in his youth : but brother Pad- 
dock remains with us still. 

This year, while these brethren were labouring to- 
gether in the vineyard of the Lord, Utica was favoured 
with an extraordinary revival of religion. It com- 



306 PIONEER. 

menced on the sabbath at a quarterly meeting, which 
was held in the old church ; thence with mighty in- 
fluence the reformation spread throughout the village. 
An account of this revival brother Paddock communi- 
cated in a letter to the editors of the Methodist 
Magazine, dated "Utica, June 19, 1826." The follow- 
ing is an extract from his letter : — 

" The first general move that was observed on the 
minds of the people was in the month of March last, 
at a prayer meeting held at the meeting-house, in the 
evening, after quarterly meeting. The congregation 
was notified, at the close of the afternoon exercises, 
that in the evening an invitation would be given to any 
who might desire an interest in the prayers of God's 
people, to come forward to the altar. When, however, 
this invitation was given, we did not expect that more 
than three or four persons would come forward, as we 
had no knowledge of more than that number who were 
under religious awakening. How great,, then, was our 
surprise, v/hen we saw more than four times that 
number come weeping in all the anguish of a broken 
spirit, and fall upon their knees at the altar of prayer ! 

" From this time the work went on in a powerful and 
glorious manner. Convictions and conversions daily 
multiplied. From forty to sixty persons, at a time, bow- 
ing at the altar every evening during the subsequent part 
of the week ; and, upon one occasion, ten souls professed 
to find peace in believing. The meetings have, in gen- 
eral, been conducted in a solemn and orderly manner — 
in a manner calculated to give no just occasion of 
offence to friends or foes. The most of the different 
congregations in our village have shared in this gra- 



PIONEER. 307 

cious work. In the Presbyterian Church, especially, 
the Lord has wrought wonders. Great union has pre- 
vailed among the different denominations : — all have 
appeared anxious to come up to the help of the Lord 
against the mighty. 

" I am not prepared, at present, to say what number 
have experienced a gracious change since this blessed 
work commenced ; but I think it cannot exceed the 
bounds of probability when I say, between three and 
four hundred. Among those converted from the error 
of their ways were some of the most hardened sin- 
ners and daring infidels that I ever knew. Between 
seventy and eighty have become members of the 
Methodist Church. How many have joined with other 
denominations, I have not the means, at present, of 
knowing. 

" About three miles from this place, on the Sauquoit 
Creek, between New-Hartford and Whitesborough, God 
has also been carrying on a gracious work of reforma- 
tion among the people. In the course of the last five 
or six months a society has been raised up, consisting 
of sixty-five members. Indeed, it may be said, that 
almost the whole neighbourhood has been converted 
to God ! So glorious a work of religion I scarcely ever 
knew. 

" In Frankfort, three or four miles from this place, 
a good work of reformation is now prevailing. — 
Many there have been raised up to testify that God 
has power on earth to flj%ive sins. In short, such a 
season of the outpouring of God's Holy Spirit has, I 
believe, never before been experienced in this part of 
our country." 



308 PIONEER. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Twelve years — York Mills — Church erected — Great reformation — 
Remarkable case — Painful occurrence — Regulations — Secular busi- 
ness and afflictions — An incident — Manlius station — A work com- 
menced — An atheist — Remarks on afflictions — Reading sermons — 
The present age — Dr. Fisk — Two examples — The tombs — The 
future. 

In passing through those departed years I have 
omitted many occurrences, interesting as they were in 
character, fearing that I should burden the reader, and 
swell the Narrative beyond the original design ; so, by 
a rapid transit, we are brought on to the close of an- 
other four years. At this time my labour came to a 
termination on this charge. Twelve years, in suc- 
cession, I had sustained a laborious and responsible 
office in the church : and, then, I deliberately came to 
the conclusion that I would ask for a station in some 
section of the work less encumbered with toil and 
anxiety. I was induced to do so, partly from a belief 
that my physical powers required a relaxation from 
such exposure and severe labour as I had been sub- 
jected to for many years. 

There was a neighbourhood in that region, now 
called York Mills, a large manufacturing village, which 
was then only a small sequestered place. The plan, 
however, was then not only originated which would 
necessarily make it populou^and a place of notoriety, 
but the work of building was actually in progress. 
Moreover, during the revivals of religion that year, a 
small society had been formed there, which was in a 



PIONEER. 309 

prosperous condition, though the greater part of the 
members were young converts. William N. Pearne, 
a local preacher, who came from New-York a short 
time before, had settled there ; at whose house social 
meetings were occasionally held. (Himself and two 
of his sons are now travelling preachers.) The 
labours of this pious brother contributed very much 
toward the advancement of religion in the neighbour- 
hood. The doctrine of holiness was his favourite 
topic, on which he often dwelt with ardour in his pub- 
lic discourses. He claimed the knowledge of the 
blessing by experience ; therefore he was enabled to 
preach the doctrine truly and experimentally. 

The prospect that this isolated spot would soon 
become an active village ; the importance of establish- 
ing a permanent society there, at its commencement, 
that it might grow with the increasing population, 
were considerations which led me to view this place 
as a promising missionary field for the operation of 
ministerial effort : — to preach the gospel, superintend 
the society, and erect a house of worship, would be 
work enough for any man, and glorious work too. So 
my attention was drawn toward this place. I felt 
ready and willing to stand in the gap, and take on my 
own shoulders the agency of this gospel enterprise, 
though some of my brethren in the ministry deemed 
the undertaking rather visionary. Nevertheless, at the 
session of the conference, which was held June 7, 
1826, pursuant to my purpose, I requested the bishop 
to appoint me there, which was accordingly done. 
The appointment, however, considered in a pecuniary 
point of view, was not a desirable one ; still that cir- 



310 PIONEER. 

cumstance was not a formidable obstacle in my way ; 
lucrative motives had of course no influence in the 
formation of this design ; I was willing to trust divine 
Providence for my living. To benefit the society and 
lay a foundation for its future prosperity were my 
ruling objects, which 1 believed, through the majesty of 
truth and grace, would be effected ; and fortunately I 
was not disappointed in the results. 

On entering the charge, Mr. Walcott, the agent of a 
manufacturing company, furnished me with a tenement 
without charge, and lightened my burden otherwise. 
He was a member of the Presbyterian Church, a gen- 
tleman and a Christian : his kindness to me, during 
the time in which I resided there, will be remembered 
with emotions of unfeigned respect and gratitude. 

Before the establishment was filled with machinery, 
we occupied one of the apartments for a meeting 
place ; but this accommodation being limited to a 
.certain time, we were soon brought to the necessity 
of making an effort to build a church. The society 
not being able to do much for themselves, we were 
obliged to look to the benevolence of the inhabitants, 
generally, for aid. Moreover, all the male members 
in the society were under contracts and engagements, 
so that they could not appropriate any part of their 
time to obtain contributions, or to superintend the 
building. I saw immediately where the burden would 
fall : I was obliged to be agent and building commit- 
tee, and manage the whole concern for the society. 
At the beginning, the proprietors of the establishment 
assured us of a building lot, and five hundred dollars 
besides. With this encouragement, I went on soliciting 



PIONEER. 311 

subscriptions through the neighbourhood, contracted 
for the materials, and engaged mechanics to do the 
work. The timber for the sills of the building was 
drawn upon the spot, and the carpenter commenced his 
work on this, while the other was growing in the forest, 
the stone for the foundation away in the quarry, 
and the rest of the materials to be collected ; never- 
theless, in sixty-five days from that time the building 
was completed in every part, and furnished, ready for 
dedication. Its horizontal dimensions were thirty-five 
feet by fifty, arched windows, and a gallery across the 
end: a small, but neatly-finished church. Besides 
overseeing the work, I collected the subscriptions, 
paid off the workmen, and when the house was done 
the society was called together, according to the pro* 
visions of law, and trustees appointed. 

On the day in which the house was dedicated we 
had an interesting, joyful season. The spirit of the 
Lord was there, and filled his temple with peace and 
love. The pious worshippers realized that it was 
good for them to be there, while sinners saw in the 
light of truth the sinfulness of their hearts. From 
that day until the sitting of conference, and throughout 
the following year, (I was on the station two years,) 
the God of reformation dwelt among the people, like 
the abiding cloud in the camp of Israel ; so that there 
were some seeking for salvation, Avhile others were 
rejoicing that they had found the blessing. It was 
pleasing to see them all conformed to the gospel of 
Christ, and the discipline of the church, some of whom 
had experienced the blessing of perfect love ; and 
others were striving to enter into the same joyful 



312 PIOxXEER. 

state, indeed, the society, viewed in its entire charac- 
ter, was probably at that time as devout and holy as 
any society I had ever seen : they appeared truly to 
walk with God in faith, and abounded in Christian unity. 
It was delightful to see them in their devotions, and to 
hear them speak of Christ, redeeming love, and heaven. 
At one time an extraordinary influence was moving 
among the people, producing a clear indication that the 
Lord was about to work more miracles of grace there. 
The agent, in passing through the establishment, 
noticed some of the younger class, with others in his 
employ, grouped together in small companies, convers- 
ing and weeping in great distress of mind, being too 
much excited to perform their regular routine of work. 
The pious agent saw clearly that this work was the effect 
of a supernatural cause : having no disposition to oppose 
the power and work of God, he left them, and came up 
to the office where I, fortunately, happened to be at 
that time. He immediately gave me an account of the 
excitement in the factory, and respectfully requested 
me to go with him there. Accordingly, without hesi- 
tation, I went with him to the apartment where the 
excitement first appeared ; and there, with anxious feel- 
ings, I beheld the moving scene. A general seriousness 
was apparent ; some were so deeply affected that they 
could not properly attend to their work. What could 
be done at such a momentous time, was the question. 
Wisdom and piety were sufficient to direct in this case ; 
the God of salvation must be reverenced and obeyed. 
Immediately, according to the agenfs direction, the 
gate was shut ; and the whirling machinery suddenly 
became motionless and still as the chamber of death : 



PIONEER. 313 

then these gloomy operators were invited into one of 
the apartments, where a religious exercise was de- 
signed to be opened. A congregation was soon col- 
lected ; and after I had exhorted them to call on the 
Lord in faith, and cast their burdened souls on his 
promises and efficacious atonement, we kneeled down 
and prayed for these trembling penitents. This was 
a new and unexpected scene in the factory, and it was 
as affecting as it was new. When the exercise was 
brought to a close, the penitents and the Christian 
brethren were requested to meet at a private house to 
resume the devotions. Soon, at the place appointed, 
we were assembled again, and the Lord was pleased 
to favour us there with salvation, peace, and glory. 
This sudden and convincing work of grace widened 
the influence of religion in the neighbourhood, and 
strengthened and gladdened the hearts of the righteous. 
There was a certain man employed in the machine- 
shop, who was an open enemy to God and godliness ; 
he carried a carnal, infidel heart, under the specious 
doctrine of Universalism. He had employed his wit 
and enmity in opposing the work of God and the re- 
formation from their commencement : even he would 
have rejoiced to see our house of worship in a heap of 
ruins — as he acknowledged afterward. As I was 
standing in the office on a certain day, this man came 
in, and was passing through the office, which opened 
into the street — he had left his work on account of 
mental agitation, which had come upon him suddenly ; 
but that fact was unknown to me at the time. As he 
entered the door, I noticed an unusual sadness cloud- 
ing his countenance ; the thought instantly nished into 

14 



314 PIONEER. 

my mind, that, probably, the Spirit of God had touched 
his heart. I stepped forward and gave him my hand, 
with an intention to learn, if possible, the cause of his 
gloominess ; but he seemed to anticipate my design, 
and said, immediately, " I cannot talk with you now." 
So I let him pass without accomplishing my purpose. 
He went directly home, and entered his own barn, 
where he commenced calling upon God for mercy. I 
saw him again in the course of the day, and we con- 
versed awhile together on the subject of religion ; and, 
according to his request, a number of his pious neigh- 
bours came to his house in the evening, to unite with 
him in prayer at the throne of grace ; and immedi- 
ately, after I had closed the opening petition, this poor 
awakened sinner began to pray for himself: at that 
juncture his father and brother came into his mind, 
who were enemies to religion, as himself had been. 
So with an anxious heart, and a view of the ruinous 
consequences of sin, he began to pray for them in the 
following manner : " O Lord, have mercy on my father 
and brother, who are on the road to hell," &c. His 
brother was present. It was truly affecting to hear 
him pray ; his words and actions were all perfect 
specimens of the honesty and sincerity of his heart. 
The Spirit of God had convinced him that the wages 
of sin is death ; and as soon as his enmity was sub- 
dued, by the power of convicting grace, his erroneous 
opinions vanished away, and left him with a firm be- 
lief in the doctrines of the Bible — the future judgment, 
rewards and punishments, &;c. In a few days this 
penitent man was brought into the kingdom of grace, 
which caused much joy on earth and in heaven above. 



PIONEER. 315 

One of the superintendents in the weaving depart- 
ment was a prominent, active member in the society, 
highly esteemed by his brethren, and much respected 
in the neighbourhood. One day, while the machinery 
was in operation, he was standing on the top of a loom 
reaching up, in the act of placing a strap on the drum, 
when, unfortunately, he lost the management of it, and 
then, with a turn, it caught his arm on the square 
iron shaft, which was whirling with velocity : deprived 
of foothold, he hung suspended there by his arm till it 
was torn off below the elbow ; then his agonized body 
fell upon the floor, while his mangled limb remained 
on the shaft above. Some of his children were fright- 
ened spectators of the awful scene. The mangled 
sufferer was carried home alive, endured the pain of 
amputation, and a hope was entertained for awhile 
that he would recover ; but, being vitally injured, he 
died soon afterward in the full assurance of immortal 
happiness. This shocking occurrence was deeply 
felt, both in the society and throughout the neighbour- 
hood ; all appeared to sympathize with the afflicted 
family, who were suddenly bereaved of a pious hus- 
band and an affectionate father. 

The system adopted and carried into execution, in 
the management of this establishment, was admirable. 
A good moral character was necessary for those who 
desired to obtain employment there ; and on the dis- 
covery of any open obliquity in their conduct, unless 
prevented by signs of repentance, they were immedi- 
ately dismissed. As a natural consequence of this 
moral strictne§s, no place in the county with the same 
number of inhabitants was equal to it in morality or 



316 PIONEER. 

piety : therefore it was not discreditable for any 
person, who wished to labour, to be employed in that 
establishment. 

I spent two years in this station very pleasantly, 
and saw the object which I had in view fully accom- 
plished : the society was greatly enlarged, built up in 
truth and holiness, and permanently established with 
a commodious house of worship. This early labour 
laid the foundation of a useful and respectable station 
in the conference, which has been enjoyed, since that 
time, by the servants of the Lord, who, according to 
the order of the church, have succeeded each other in 
the work. 

There were two small mercantile houses in the vil- 
lage at that time, one of which the owner wished to 
sell ; and I was solicited to purchase it in order to ini- 
tiate my oldest son in the business, who was still suffer- 
ing under the effects of his former illness, quite unable 
to endure hardship. After consulting some confiden- 
tial friends, and weighing the undertaking carefully, I 
was inclined to think that I could see the hand of 
Providence working in the design, and preparing the 
way before me. Accordingly I made the contemplated 
purchase, and soon after the house was opened for the 
transaction of business. My son being young and 
inexperienced, the burden of the concern rested on 
my hands, which involved me, unavoidably, in more 
care and perplexity than I had anticipated ; besides 
imposing a heavy tax on my time. I endeavoured, 
however, to preach the gospel, do justly, love mercy, 
and walk humbly with God. But the business con- 
tinuing to embarrass my mind, I was at length brought 



PIONEER. 317 

to the conclusion, that I had probably taken an inju- 
dicious and unfortunate step. Although my motives 
were good, I found in the experiment that the blessing 
of Heaven did not attend the enterprise ; therefore, in 
a regular way, the concern was brought to a close as 
expeditiously as possible ; which, in the end, was at- 
tended with a great loss to me. But it was only a 
worldly loss — a common occurrence in this eventful 
state of existence. Besides, I buried an infant son 
there — two were still left, Charles and Philander. 
Moreover, the devil, who crept into the bowers of the 
ancient paradise in a crooked reptile, intruded himself 
there in my way in another convenient form, which 
occasioned much affliction for awhile ; but after the 
elf was conquered I went on in the work of the minis- 
try, with untarnished credentials, rejoicing in God, 
resolved through grace to carry away, if possible, 
some of the strong pillars of Satan's kingdom. Yea, 
why should not a Christian rejoice : he stands justi- 
fied before God, and is assured that his " light affliction^ 
which is but for a moment, worketh for him a far more 
exceeding and eternal weight of glory T 

The following paragraph is copied from the Triumph 
of Truth. 

AN INCIDENT. 
— I know him well, by thousands he was known, 
'Mid friends and joyful scenes his lot was thrown ; 
'Tween want and wealth his peaceful Eden stood, 
His life was ardent, and his object good ; 
His castle, Truth, — nor evil he believed, 
In sunbeams lurk'd, and wanton'd unperceived : 
Reliance strong, on confidential things. 
Precluded doubt ; — but happiness has wings ! 



318 PIONEER. 

A change came on more dreary than the tomb, 

And whelm'd his paradise in wintry gloom. 

I saw the rush, the anguish of his soul, 

While desolations swept beyond control : 

His hopes were wreck'd, his schemes in chaos toss'd. 

And sighs and tears proclaim'd that all was lost. 

But calm ^n faith arose his smitten form, 

By Heaven sustained, triumphant in the storm ! 

O, Truth eternal ! O, transporting theme I 

True bliss of mortals — earthly bliss a dream ! 

When friendship fails, and life receives a shock, 

Here is firm footing, this is solid rock ; 

It wants not power propitious aid to lend, 

A guardian, prompter, and unchanging friend. 

This year I was stationed in Manlius, a pleasant 
village in Onondaga county. The inhabitants there 
were generally courteous and kind, which made them 
agreeable and happy in their social relations. A so- 
ciety of our denomination had been formed there some 
time in the early reformations in this country ; and 
among its leading members I found a number of my 
old acquaintances, who showed me much kindness on 
my arrival there. Plain, practical godliness, and un- 
feigned friendship, formed the leading features in the 
character of the society ; empty, superfluous show, 
they left to the vain world to aspire after and enjoy. 
Indeed, to be good and righteous in the sight of God 
is glory enough for a disciple of the meek and pride- 
less Saviour. So I found myself happily situated 
there ; surrounded by friends, where I could labour 
and rest, enjoy both sociality and solitude ; besides, we 
were favoured that year with many refreshing seasons 
from the presence of the Lord ; and in one revival, the 



PIONEER. 319 

church was greatly strengthened by the accession of 
some living, faithful members. 

Although I had an ordinary amount of ministerial 
labour to perform, there was much time left for study ; 
and there I matured the design to write a work, com- 
prising sacred, moral, and sentimental subjects, to 
leave in the world, as an agent, to speak for me after 
my physical organs shall be inert and silent in the 
grave. The Triumph of Truth, or the Vindication of 
Divine Providence, was the title, under which I de- 
signed to imbody the thoughts selected and arranged 
for the work. It being easy and natural for me to ex- 
press my ideas in verse, hence that mode of composi- 
tion was preferred ; besides, I could make the work 
more condense and comprehensive : — though to some 
not so acceptable, yet to others it would be more 
pleasing on that account. Although it was com- 
menced there, and certain parts of it were written before 
the close of the year, still it was not entirely consum- 
mated till several years afterward. To execute it 
according to my intention, required much mental 
labour, and employed my odd moments ; still the la- 
bour afforded me a great degree of pleasure, conscious 
that I was doing a sacred duty. I wrote not merely 
to amuse the reader, but to impress the inquiring mind 
with useful, true, and interesting things : to aid the 
cause of truth was the ruling motive. In the year 
1838 the work was published in New- York ; and the 
edition, containing twenty-five hundred copies, was 
taken off; then, after I had carefully revised the work, 
and made some improvements in it, I transferred the 
copyright to the agents of the Methodist Book Con- 



320 PIONEER. 

cern in New-York, where it is now published. If the 
reader, in following this Narrative, should not become 
too weary, I hope that he will take the pains to go 
through the Triumph of Truth also : for that work is 
merely an incident connected with the author's life : 
there he will discover many interesting things which 
cannot be found here. The following paragraph is an 
extract from that work, and is introduced here hoping 
that it might meet the eye of an avowed atheist, who 
resided in Manlius while I w*as on that station: — 
he was an open, vile, daring blasphemer. 

Yes, everything that is reports its Cause, 
And gives vibration to the grand applause : 
Above, below, around, in all the same, 
One general concert through all nature's frame. 
The rolling ocean, restless, ambient air, 
Responsive thunder, and a God declare ! 
Each vernal bloom that grows by nature's aid. 
The noontide radiance, and the midnight shade — 
Each grain of sand, each drop of sparkling dew, 
All that the touch can feel, or eye can view. 
With every life that roves the hill or plain. 
That mounts in air, or swims the sounding main, 
A Cause declares ; while every star that glows 
In boundless space a great Designer shows. 
Yes, tongues innumerable resound abroad 
This Bible truth, There is — tJiere is a God ! 
Thus nature lectures through the earth and skies, 
By night and day, to make the scorner wise. 
A God ! a God ! — inflates each melting tone, — 
She tells our duty, and pursues her own. 

Hark ! tones uncouth I hear, which reason wounds. 
And God denies ! — How atheism sounds ! 
O, horrid name ! — a prodigy of ill !• 
A monster born, and is a monster still : 



PIONEER. 321 

A citizen at large, a scoffer walks, 
Assembles with the crowds, and laughs and talks ; 
Has claim to age, attendant oft at school, 
But truth he scorns — was advertised a fool ! 
Blind as the mole that ploughs the passive sod. 
In gloom he creeps, and howls, " There is no God !" 
O, what deformity ! blind offspring of the brain ! 
Conceived in madness, in some demon's reign. 
Lo, this strange elf is nowhere to be found 
But on our globe I — our earth is monstrous ground ! 
Go through all worlds, where faith and reason dwell, 
"Inquire in heaven, and ask the learn'd in hell. 
Where atheism prowls I They all will point to earth, 
This murky planet ; here it had its birth. 
And here it dwells: — absurd, the fiends declare: 
The damn'd believe, and devils tremble there ! 

O, fearful sight ! to see a scoffer rise. 
Insult his reason, and blaspheme the skies ! 
Where light and truth in demonstrations roll 
To flash conviction through the reasoning soul ; 
Where nature stands, and pleads her Author's cause, 
Shows deep designs inwoven in her law« ; 
Unlocks her starry hall, in night's still hour. 
To give bright lectures on Almighty power; 
Employs her million tongues to wake his shame, 
And sheds upon him tears of liquid flame ; 
Gives thunder voice, to lightning speed and glare, 
To plead with eloquence, and truth declare ; 
Trumpets, in winds, to make him understand. 
And points, with sunbeams, to the Almighty's hand; 
Compels the trees to wave their arms and nod, 
As he goes by, and sound, — There is a God ! 
See how the plants, that wide creation grace, 
Expand their blooms, and laugh him in the face ! 
The brutes rebuke him — instinct speaks by laws, 
Hence every stinging fly demands its cause. 
The untaught goose, that swims the turbid stream. 
With taunting gabble mars the atheist's theme, 
14* 



322 PIONEER. 

It must be acknowledged, that the Christian religion 
does much to improve the moral condition of the world : 
there lies the field of its operation. It was not 
designed to prevent the natural or incidental calamities 
connected with our present, mortal state. It is, how- 
ever, a consoling consideration, that, by the economy of 
nature and Providence, many of these evils, which are 
denominated misfortunes, are turned into blessings in 
an unexpected manner, even in this life. Some, 
merely by losses, and some by other incidental afflic- 
tions, have been excited to greater diligence in their 
callings ; become more useful members in society, and 
greater benefactors to mankind. This reflection teaches 
us not to repine or lament over the ills that befall us 
here, but submit cheerfully to bear these occurrences 
which we have not power to control. Uninterrupted 
prosperity is evidently not suited to this relative state 
of existence. If we never had been afflicted our- 
selves, we should not be prepared, with proper know- 
ledge or feelings, to sympathize with those who are in 
affliction : — experimental knowledge is indeed correct 
knowledge. Besides, the Christian, who is destined 
to pass through great tribulations here, will have his 
reward in the other world. 

While on a visiting excursion I heard a certain 
minister preach, who had obtained some popularity in 
the world. So people are formed with different 
tastes ; and every one claims the right to pass judg- 
ment on all pulpit performances. Without demurring, 
I let them all enjoy their own opinions, reserving to 
myself always the same privilege. The sermon, in 
itself considered, was very good ; it was all written 



PIONEER. 323 

out for the occasion ; and was read without any ap- 
parent emotion, and without any visible effect : indeed, 
it was too cold to be congenial with my temperament. 
In fact, I never felt disposed to countenance the prac- 
tice of reading sermons ; and probably I never shall. 
I acknowledge, however, that instruction may be com- 
municated in that way ; but an assembly cannot be 
moved or awakened by such performances. To affect 
an audience the speaker must be affected himself; the 
truth that he delivers must come from his heart, ac- 
companied with a tender, pious concern for his hearers. 
So, by the laws of sympathy, a speaker's emotions 
operate as conductors of sentiments to. the feelings of 
his hearers : — mind operates on mind. Much depends 
on the preacher's appearance : his mental efforts and 
feelings will be exhibited expressively, in his exterior 
— the attitude ; the animated, earnest countenance ; 
the cast of the speaking eye ; the modulation of the 
voice ; the accompanying motion of the hand ; all act 
as auxiliaries in conducting his emotions to the minds 
of his listeninty auditors. But these exterior things 

o o 

must not be performed mechanically ; for every ap- 
pearance of affectation is frigid and disgusting. The 
whole action and manner of the speaker must be easy 
and natural, the spontaneous results of the truthful 
sentiments which he is delivering. The thoughts, in 
the subject under consideration, should suggest and 
control the action and tones of the speaker ; but this 
cannot be done unless he has the subject glowing in 
his own soul. There lies, in part, the great secret in 
speaking powerfully and effectually. He who reads 
his discourses labours under many disadvantages : he 



324 PIOXEER. 

cannot have the proper feding ; he cannot throw the 
powers of his soul into the subject, while his eye and 
thoughts are necessarily drawn to the written compo- 
sition formed in his study. 

In common conversation, every person is necessarily 
an extemporaneous speaker ; which pleasing exercise 
is readily performed, in social circles, without any 
embarrassment. So any person, who can think 
clearly, can, by practice, express his thoughts extem- 
poraneously, before a mixed multitude. This was the 
way the apostle Peter preached at the house of Cor- 
nelius. He heard, he saw, he felt ; and he opened 
his mouth and spoke as he thought, under the influence 
of the Holy Spirit. Piety and grace in the preacher's 
heart will originate feeling ; feeling, prayer, and read- 
ing, will supply him with thought ; and the daily habit 
of speaking what he thinks vi^ill enable him to deliver 
his discourses correctly, feelingly, powerfully, and 
eflectually. But reading sermons will never convert 
sinners — will not produce reformations, nor aid the 
work of relioious revivals. The Indian thouoht that he 
could preach, — ".My heart," he said, " is full of preach." 
That is the secret ; the spirit of the sermon must be 
in the preacher's heart; and out of the abundance of 
his heart he can speak readily, and with majesty. 
This mode of preaching, together with a glowing piety, 
has been the cause which has made, the Methodist 
ministers so successful in their labours. These un- 
pretending, pious operators, have been considered, by 
many, as a strange class of men. Through divine 
grace, in a plain, honest, zealous, and unaffected way, 
they have accomplished wonders in the moral world. 



PIONEER. 325 

But if these men should turn their eye from the track 
of their Master, become disgusted with zealous preach- 
ing and plain dealing, trust in their literary acquire- 
ments, and seek for fame, weaUh, and popularity, they 
would lose all their secret strength, and become weak 
as Samson shorn of his locks. 

If the custom of reading sermons should be intro- 
duced into our church, it is probable that some in 
community would consider it a great improvement ; 
the practice being in accordance with their educational 
views. Nevertheless, the pious members of our 
church will be slow to relinquish their long-established 
usages, which have been everywhere attended with 
the approbation of Heaven. Some of our worthy 
members have been suspicious that our literary insti- 
tutions would have a tendency to lead the young 
preachers into the practice of reading their sermons, 
and their hearers thereby would be lulled into stupidity, 
and lose their zeal. And these serious apprehensions 
have originated prejudices in their minds against our 
institutions of learning, causing them to withhold their 
patronizing influence. But every member in our 
church ought to know that this unnecessary practice 
is not the result of sound learning ; learning qualifies 
a minister to speak readily and eloquently : the erro- 
neous practice springs from an early habit of depending 
on written compositions. It is, however, acknowledged, 
that the practice has many respectable advocates ; but 
their example does not establish the propriety or use- 
fulness of the usage. The practice is not authorized 
by Christ or his apostles — they did not read their 
sermons ; and, surely, in these critical days, we must 



326 PIONEER. 

be careful, and not depart one step from the holy track 
of primitive usages — we must keep in the " succession.^^ 

The present age is undoubtedly very aspiring ; and 
no country feels the workings of this spirit more than 
our own : the genius of our government affords strong 
incentives to ambition ; and fosters that independent 
feeling which is interwoven with the educational habits 
of every class of community ; the ultimate practical 
tendency of which is to level the proper distinctions 
in society, which are originated by the laws of nature 
and order. This prominent feature in our national 
character is frequently noticed by travellers ; and it is 
obvious to every critical eye. No traveller, probably, 
was more eminently qualified to judge correctly re- 
specting these things than Dr. Fisk, who was both a 
Christian and a scholar, closely wedded to his own 
country and its institutions ; still he was convinced that 
we had our foibles. The following remarks, relating 
to this subject, are copied from Dr. Fisk's Travels in 
Europe, which the reader will undoubtedly be pleased 
to find inserted in this work : — 

" I was pleased at the deference paid to seniority 
and to office in the British Wesleyan Conference ; 
and not only here, but in all the social and domestic 
relations of this country. Honesty and candor oblige 
me to say it is the contrast of what we see in America ; 
and it is but candid to acknowledge that this difference 
is doubtless owing, in a great measure, to the difference 
in the influence of the political institutions of each 
country respectively upon social and domestic habits. 
"We gain nothing in favour of republicanism to claim 
for it what does not belong to it ; and we are great 



PIONEER. 327 

losers by shutting our eyes to its unfavourable bear- 
ings. Everything has its defects, and the height of 
human perfection is to fix upon that which has the 
fewest imperfections ; and then, instead of shutting our 
eyes to the imperfections of our chosen system, it 
becomes us to know them well, and provide against 
them. Where everything is carried by vote, and every 
man's vote, whether young or old, rich or poor, ignorant 
or learned, is of equal value with that of any other ; 
and where, too, these votes are courted by flattering 
the besotted and ignorant, and organizing, and setting 
forward the young and inexperienced in the great af- 
fairs of the nation, we could expect little else than that 
the tendency would be to the levelling system, to the 
prostration of all distinctions, not only the arbitrary 
and oppressive, but also the natural and salutary ; the 
guards, therefore, should be on that side. Where 
men do not come up to the natural mark, there is no 
danger of their passing beyond. But we have come 
up, in the constitution of society, to the full point of 
popular and equal privileges ; and a man must be but 
half of a philosopher not to be able to infer, from the 
very nature of things, that the press will be onward 
toward radicalism and agrarianism ; to a levelling, in 
fact, of those distinctions of respect for the aged jand 
the wise which even savage life recognises. For 
when civilized communities break over their just so- 
cial bounds, they rush into a worse state than exists 
in original barbarism ; they have refined upon theory 
until they have stifled the voice of those gregarious 
instincts that constitute the rude elements of savage 
or barbarous clanship. That we have, in our social 



328 PIONEER. 

constitutions, come fully up to the line in this direction, 
shows our courage, if not our wisdom ; and the only 
way now to sustain ourselves is to know our exposed 
sides, and guard against them ; here is one point of 
exposure, and here we should set our double guard, 
and this is to be done mainly in the domestic circle. 
We must cease to flatter our children, and to press 
them forward into early public notoriety ; and in more 
extended associations we must be cautious how we 
spoil our youth of promise, who are shooting up from 
the dust, under the patronage of our genius-fostering 
institutions, by too much flattery, and by giving them 
a premature pre-eminency. Let them rise ; it is well 
that we have thrown ofl* those shackles of rising ge- 
nius which, in Europe, make every case of elevation 
from the lower grades of society a phenomenon ; but 
it is not well that we guard so little against any pe- 
culiar evils incident to such a state of society. I have 
said more on this subject than I should have done but 
for the conviction that the evil is a orovvinoc one ; and 
for the known fact that, when it is seen and charged 
upon us by Europeans, we deny it." 

The following examples, though of trivial moment, 
and probably in the estimation of some not worth 
noticing, will, however, serve to show the workings 
of this prevailing evil, which is so ingeniously touched 
by the doctor's pointed remarks. 

A certain aged minister, who had spent the greater 
partof his life in the itinerant ministry, came to an annual 
conference as a visiter : in former days he had preached 
in the village where the conference was held, and laid 
the foundation of Methodism there. Besides, the 



PIONEER. 329 

leading members in that body were acquainted with 
the old preacher ; some of whom had sprung up in the 
field of his labours ; and it is presumed, that they 
thought themselves not wanting in principles of refine- 
ment ; still they did not extend to that aged man of 
God any public token of courtesy. He was not invited 
to preach, or even to take a seat in the altar at any 
time during the whole session of the conference. I 
was well acquainted with him, and had good reasons 
to believe, that his mental powers were then as strong 
and vivid as they ever were — he would not mount the 
rostrum with a skip if he could, still he could preach 
like a son of thunder. It is presumed that this designed 
neglect did not spring from any want of confidence in 
the aged preacher : — his reputation was established. 
They shook hands with him, and even called him 
father — what an honour ! 

The other case was as follows : — An elderly travel- 
ling minister, while far from home, went to a place of 
worship to hear a young man of some learning and 
notoriety preach. When he entered the building, 
which was merely a school-house, he saw a chair by 
the table for the use of the preacher, who had not yet 
arrived. The old minister passed by the chair, — as 
any polite man of sense would do, — and took a seat on 
a low, uncomfortable bench, near the table. Soon the 
young preacher came in, who, by the by, was acquainted 
with the aged minister ; and nodded to him as he came 
along, and seated himself at the table. The young 
preacher soon commenced the exercise, but he did not 
offer the man of years the chair, though it stood use- 
less by him while he was speaking; and after he 



330 PIONEER. 

had finished his discourse, and given liberty for the 
brethren to speak, he seated himself again in the 
chair, and sat, tilting back with much composure and 
independence, thinking, probably, that everything had 
been done correctly, and was going on systematically ; 
while the old preacher was thinking about the improve' 
merits of the age in his uncomfortable, cramped position 
on the low bench. 

These two examples are sufficient, though many 
such small matters are continually occurring, which 
are like grains of sand in the eye, very small, but very 
painful. When the young men in our country become 
old they will be compelled to see these things, andj^eZ 
them too. I use this plainness of speech that the as- 
piring youth in our community may see that a great 
evil, having an unhappy tendency, is found growing in 
little things, which is overlooked by too many in this 
literary, fine-dressing age. This '■^levelling system^'' 
as it is called, operates in minute matters with a 
sweeping influence, levelling all appropriate distinc- 
tions, showing no particular respect or deference to 
seniority^ experience^ or ofice. These un courteous 
movements, in the heterogeneous mass of community, 
appear not so surprising as they do in Christian socie- 
ties, where the principles arid genius of the Christian 
religion are expected to inspire a deferential spirit, 
and give a more perfect mould to manners, and there- 
by sustain all the rational and proper distinctions in 
society. 

Common courtesy is appropriately called the art of 
pleasing ; and every one desires to feel the benefits 
of the art : it is agreeable to the eye, and grateful to 



PIONEER. 331 

the mental sensibilities of every one, from the rustic 
clown to the polished courtier ; and every genteel 
person shows his high attainments by endeavouring to 
please those with whom he happens to be associated. 
To give no occasion for offence ; to try by laudable 
means to make every one easy and happy ; to infringe 
on no one's rights ; to render honour to whom honour 
is due ; are the great leading principles of Christian 
politeness. These principles are found in the Bible, 
and are also taught by reason and common sense. 
Hence every one expects to see the charming and 
dignified graces of humility and courteousness exem- 
plified in Christian communities, especially. All 
Christians are bound to observe this just and holy ob- 
ligation, " Therefore all things, whatsoever ye would 
that men should do to you, do ye even so to them ; 
for this is the law and the prophets." 

A WALK AMONG THE TOMBS. 

Sequestered eminence ! here I stand on the borders 
of two worlds ; the living and the dead are in the 
same neighbourhood ; and even now some wandering 
shades may be passing around me unseen. Strange 
emotions are excited vyithin me as I walk over this 
secluded ground. Strangers and old acquaintances, 
who were once active in this busy world, are here oc- 
cupying apartments together in these gloomy cham- 
bers ; all inert and silent as the dust that covers them. 
0, death ! this is one part of thy gloomy domain ! here, 
amid darkness and silence, thy despotic throne is 
erected. Here are thy sunless halls, and the dark 
cells where thy victims are incarcerated. Dread con- 



332 PIONEER. 

queror ! I acknowledge that thou art commissioned 
by divine justice with unlimited power ; and, hence, 
thou hast not transcended the orders of Heaven : still 
thy desolating power strangely affects me. 

Where are my aged parents ? — they are away from 
their former home, and I have come hither seeking 
them. My living friends have informed me that they 
are here — here they saw them ]ast. But, O ! I find 
them not ! Here like sentinels the unfeeling monu- 
ments stand and keep incessant vigils on this gloomy 
height ; but like the heathen gods of old, they notice 
not the approach of living mortals — they have no eyes 
to see nor ears to hear. On their polished forms are 
inscribed the names of my affectionate parents, telling 
me that they are here. My anxious spirit cries, Where 
— O, where ? — the dying echo answers. Where ? But 
the tongueless marble adds no more. Many months 
have rolled away since I saw them at their home; 
then they were slowly sinking under their infirmities ; 
the world had lost all its charm to them ; and with 
painful emotions I saw them dying by degrees. Since 
that hour a gloomy change has followed in the track 
of time ; their room is deserted, and they are gone 
never more to return. Their spirits have ascended to 
the celestial world, to receive an incorruptible inherit- 
ance in the kingdom of God. Here, then, let their 
dust rest till the morning of the resurrection. They 
were converted in the year 1800, and united with the 
M. E. Church, in whose communion they remained 
during the term of forty years, living a life of faith and 
prayer ; and at last, with perfect resignation they left 
this world of sorrow, and entered into their rest above. 



PIONEER. • 333 

Now we see through a glass darkly ; but then face 
to face : now I know in part ; but then shall I know 
even as also I am known. 1 Cor. xiii, 12. 

The future in mystery lies ; 

Our knowledge is partial indeed! 
But spirits immortal are wise, 

Th' arcanum of heaven they read. 
How happy — how viewless — how fleet ! 

No longer encumber'd with clay, 
Dull matter lies under their feet, 

And darkness is changed into day. 

The life and the glory they sought 

In fullest fruition enjoy ; 
Their movements are speedy as thought. 

And nothing their raptures annoy. 
At will they can visit the sun, 

And all the bright planets that glow 
Explore the vast orbits they run. 

And all their inhabitants know. 

In stooping from regions of light. 

They notice poor mortals below. 
And often bend downward their flight. 

To comfort them under their wo. 
As ministering angels employ'd, 

Attendants by day and by night ; 
Unnoticed they traverse the void, 

And in their commission delight. 

But Heaven has fix'd a decree 

That keeps the departed conceal'd ; 
Their faces we never shall see, 

Till mysteries dark are reveal'd. 
Adieu, happy spirits, adieu ! 

Till death this partition shall rend, 
Then we shall our friendship renew. 

Which never — O, never shall end ! 






'.J-. 



y 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 107 438 6 Q 



